Skip to main content

Full text of "Nature neighbors, embracing birds, plants, animals, minerals, in natural colors by color photography, containing articles by Gerald Alan Abbott, Dr. Albert Schneider, William Kerr Higley...and other eminent naturalists. Ed. by Nathaniel Moore Banta: six hundred forty-eight full-page color plates, containing accurate photographic illustrations in natural colors of over fifteen hundred nature specimens.."

See other formats


it 


, f 
yh bi My + 


: ,an AOL, || PAP i) iw pe. tae bh 
Wy ih) : grt a 1 i a Le } ie Chee I é 
: rate keel eed : 
ive 5 oe) ' \ 
} J Li ' 5 
. 1 7, ii} gai, N 
« <" a 
r ~ 
~ 


| . 
} 
; 
. 
¥ 
A 7 
i 
4 
i] 
Mi 
‘ 
: 4 
” . 
a 
em ag © ; 
; 
L 
‘ 
} 
' 
‘ 
2 
. 
« 
‘4 
. 
x 
. 
, 
© 
- 
. 
‘ 
‘ 
‘ 
‘ 
fi 
1 
‘ 
* 


EDITOR’S AUTOGRAPH COPIES 


HAND BOUND 


LIMITED TO TWO HUNDRED AND FIFTY SETS 


fe 
No. a. OF 


_— : ian 
oe poe a ie 


— J ~ ae ee 


Digitized by the Internet Archive 
in 2010 with funding from 
University of Illinois Urbana-Champaign 


http://www.archive.org/details/natureneighborse04bant 


Nature Neighbors 


JOHN JAMES AUDUBON EDITION 
Limited to Two Thousand and Fifty Sots 


~~ 


= 


nits ins 
a 


= 


CF 


‘Sp UoVVoVaLe 


Sv SWWvivsg uate 


00 


‘VOuIdodioy 


r 


sot 


000 


av 


wore 


gouew 


o VAD NiTe 


£ 


>t 
acpeneeten ads 


GHIGDIVOVOIG ev." 
HvIDINDogWIOIINIO0FU 


BAC EM 


om et, 


we 


us 


COPYRIGHT 1903, DY A. W. MUMFOR 


CORN. 
(Zea mays). 
About % Life-size. 


(Opp. 678). 


NATURE NEIGHBORS 


Embracing 


BIRDS, PLANTS, ANIMALS, 
MINERALS 


In Natural Colors by Color Photography 


Containing Articles by Gerard Alan Abbott, Dr. Albert Schneider, William 
Kerr Higley, Thomas Crowder Chamberlin, John Merle Coulter, 
David Starr Jordan, and Other Eminent Naturalists. 

Edited by Nathaniel Moore Banta 


Six Hundred Forty-eight Full-page Color Plates 


Containing Accurate Photographic Illustrations in Natural Colors 
of Over Fifteen Hundred Nature Specimens 


VOL. IV—MINERALS AND PLANTS 


AMERICAN AUDUBON ASSOCIATION 
CHICAGO 


Copyright, 1914 
By Nathaniel Moore Banta 


CONTENTS 


MINERALS 


CHAPTER 
I How tHe Eartu Was Formep 
II Granp Canyon, Geysers, Etc. . 
III Formation or MINERALS AND GEMS 
IV Ores, Marstets, Etc. 
V Precious STones . 


PLANTS 


I FLowers 

II Spices, Etc. 
III Mepicinat Piants 
IV Forests 

V_ Fruits, Nuts, Etc. 
VI MvsHRooms . 


VII MiscELLANEOUS PLANTs . 


109 
125 
141 
149 
185 
199 


m4 ie y 
im Dole ee. 
. ni ‘ ‘ th 
fe B} ys iW 


Minerals 


ACKNOWLEDGMENTS 


The publishers wish to express their acknowledgment and appre- 
ciation of the courtesy of the following parties for the use of certain 
material in this volume: To Mr. A. W. Mumford for the articles 
from Birds and Nature; all unsigned articles from this source are 
marked with an asterisk. To Mr. John C. Mountjoy for permission 
to use the articles from the writings of Prof. Harold B. Shinn. 


saeelin TG ey 7 HMUVd ANOLSMOTTAA ‘SMOOU CHOVUUAL GC/7 


MW KE fO06L LHOIWAd 


CHAPTER I 
HOW THE EARTH WAS FORMED 


Just how the earth was formed at the outset is not certainly 
known. 'The most common view of men of science is that it 
was once in the form of a fiery gas. It is supposed that 
all the planets and satellites that now revolve around the sun 
were once a part of a common mass of gas in the form of 
a vast sphere which was very large and very hot. This 
gradually lost its heat and shrank as most bodies do when 
they cool. If it was not already whirling round at the 
outset it must have come to do so as it shrank, and as more 
and more of its heat was lost it rotated more and rapidly. 
At length it came to whirl so fast that the outer part, 
which was moving fastest, could no longer be held down 
to the surface, and so it separated in the form of a ring 
around the equator of the great sphere. 

The main mass kept on cooling and shrinking and 
whirling faster and faster, and hence other rings sepa- 
rated. Each of these rings also kept on cooling and 
shrinking and is supposed to have parted at some point 
and gradually gathered together into a globe, but still in 
the form of fiery gas, even though it had lost much of its 
heat. But at last this globe of gas cooled so much that 
the main part of it became liquid. This was that part 
which afterwards became the solid part of the earth. It 
then had the form of lava. It was still too hot for the 

9 


MAUKERSITY og aay 
LIBRARY 


10 MINERALS 


water to condense and hence it remained in the form of 
steam or vapor, forming a vast envelope all about the 
earth. There are supposed to have been many other 
vapors in the air at that stage, and it must have been very 
dense. But at length the globe of lava cooled so that the 
outer part crusted over, and this crust grew thicker and 
thicker as time went on. After a while it became cool 
enough to permit the water to condense on the surface 
and so the ocean began to be formed. The water grew 
in depth until nearly all the steam was condensed and 
many of the other vapors that had been in the air while 
it was so hot were condensed also. And this left the gases 
which cannot easily be condensed behind, and they formed 
the air much as it is today. And that is the way the 
atmosphere is commonly supposed to have come about. 

But all this is theory. It cannot now be proved. But 
there are several great facts that fit in with it and make 
it seem as though it might be true. As wells and mines 
are sunk deep in the ground it is found that the earth 
grows warmer and warmer. Volcanoes pour out molten 
rock and this shows that it is very hot somewhere beneath 
them. Many of the mountains on the earth are really 
wrinkles in its crust, and it has been thought that these 
are caused by the cooling and shrinking of the globe. 

It is because these and other things fit in so well 
with the theory that most scientific men have come to 
accept it as probably true. It is known as the Nebular 
theory. But there are other ways of explaining all these 
things, and perhaps it may be proven that there are better 
ways. 


ODVOIHO ‘QHOSWAW *A\ ‘¥ AS ‘0064 LHOINADOO “SHAVM NVHIOO 


—<— 
aE eae 


HOW THE EARTH WAS FORMED 11 


Some scientists have supposed that the earth was 
formed by small masses or particles of matter gathered in 
from the heavens. On a clear night shooting stars may be 
seen quite often. These are little bits of stone or metallic 
matter shooting through space at high rates of speed, 
which strike the atmosphere and become hot. The earth 
also is moving at great speed—nearly nineteen miles per 
second. It is not strange then that when the little stranger 
collides with the earth it should “make the fire fly.” 
Usually the outside is melted and carried away so fast 
that the little mass is entirely used up in a few seconds. 
It merely makes a little streak of light. But sometimes 
the mass is large enough to stand the waste and still reach 
the ground. In such cases it is found to be mainly stony 
matter and iron. No substance has ever been found in 
any of them which is not found in the earth. Only a 
few of these shooting stars or meteorites will be seen in 
looking at any one point in the heavens. But the earth 
is very large and there are many such points, and when 
these are taken all together it is found that the number of 
these little bodies which fall in a day is very large. It is 
estimated at twenty millions. But still they are small and 
do not add very much to the size of the earth. But as 
they are being constantly swept up from space and are 
growing fewer and fewer, and as this has been going on 
for a very long time, it is reasonable to suppose they may 
once have been much more abundant and that the earth 
then grew much faster by reason of them. It is thought 
by some that the earth may have grown up entirely by 
gathering them in, the idea being that it was itself once 


12 MINERALS 


only a little meteorite that succeeded in gathering the 
others in. It is commonly supposed, however, by those 
who hold this view, that the earth was formed from some 
special cluster of these meteorites that gathered together. 
It has been thought that perhaps the gas of the rings 
mentioned before may have cooled down into little solid 
particles before they were collected together and that they 
built up the earth. This brings the two theories together 
in a measure. 

The planet Saturn, you know, has rings of this kind 
and they are made up of small solid bodies, and not of gas 
or liquid, as was once supposed. 

If the earth was built up this way we must account 
for the heat in the interior, but this would come naturally 
enough. As the little bodies fell upon the surface they 
would strike hot. But unless they came fast they would 
cool off before others struck the same spot and the earth 
would not get very hot. But as they gradually built up 
the surface the matter below would be pressed together 
harder and harder because of the growing weight upon it, 
and this pressing together would make it hot. It is figured 
out that it would become very hot indeed, though this 
might not seem so at first thought, and that the volcanoes 
and mountains may all be explained in this way quite as 
well, and perhaps better, than in the other way. This is 
called the Accretion theory. 

It may be that neither of these theories is right, and 
we will do well to hold them only as possible ways in which 
the earth may have been formed at the beginning. But, 
at any rate, the earth has been shaped over on the surface. 


UAV NIVINIOW V : 


OVOIND GHOJWOW 'M ¥ AG ‘0064 LHOINAdOO Ge 


ia at 


At Vee ey: ie ass 


a i 
5 
ce ae 
é 
. « 
a 
1 ‘A 
. 
¢ 
4 , 
\ 
‘ 
, 
j 
= — 
> Y, AY 
c : 
. ‘ 
my, 
‘ 
' 
i 
. f 
| 


HOW THE EARTH WAS FORMED 13 


In a certain sense its outer part has been remade. And 
this concerns us more than the question of its far-off origin, 
because our soils, ores, marbles, and precious stones, as 
well as our lands and seas, are all due to this reshaping. 
In the deepest parts of the earth which we can get at for 
study, we find that it is made up of rocks of the granite 
class; not always granite proper, but rocks like it. What 
is below this in the great heart of the earth we do not 
know, except that it is very dense and heavy. Rocks of 
the granite class are formed under great heat and pres- 
sure, or by the cooling of molten rock material. They 
may be called the basement rock or great floor, on which 
all the other rocks near the surface are laid. ‘They under- 
lie all the surface, but at different depths. In some places 
they have been crowded up by the pressure that came 
from the shrinking of the earth, of which we spoke before, 
and so have come to be actually at the surface, except that 
soil, clay, sand, or gravel may cover them. Under about 
one-fifth of the land these rocks lie just below the clays, 
gravels, sands, and soils that occupy the immediate sur- 
face. Sometimes they come out to the actual surface, and 
may be seen in ledges or bluffs. But usually the soils, 
sands, gravels, and clays cover them up more or less 
deeply, but even then they are often struck in sinking 
wells. 

Under the other four-fifths of the land they lie much 
deeper, often several thousands of feet, and there are 
spread over them sandstones, shales, and limestones. These 
are the rocks we usually see in the quarries and cliffs of 
the interior states. The materials to form these were 


14 MINERALS 


taken from the older rocks of the granite class by a process 
which is now going on—so we know how it is done. This 
is the way in which it takes place: The air, and the rains, 
and the water in the ground act upon the rocks, and cause 
them to soften and fall to pieces, forming soils, or sand, 
or little rock fragments. This material is gradually 
washed away by rains and floods. This does not usually 
quite keep pace with the softening; so the surface is 
covered with soil and other loose material. But it is 
little by little washed away, and carried down to sea, 
where it settles on the bottom, and forms layers of mud 
or of sand. ‘The mud afterwards hardens, and becomes a 
kind of rock known as shale. The sands become cemented 
by lime or iron, or some other substance, and form a 
sandstone. The lime in the rocks that softened and 
decayed is chiefly dissolved out by the carbonic acid in the 
waters of the ground, and is carried away to the sea in 
solution. This lime is then taken up by sea animals to 
form their shells, skeletons, teeth, and other hard parts. 
Afterwards the animals die, and these hard, limy parts 
usually crumble more or less and form a bed of lime 
material, and later this hardens into limestone. 

Some of the lime is also separated from the waters by 
evaporation or by other changes. You have noticed that 
on the inside of a tea-kettle there gathers a stony crust. 
This is made of the same material as limestone —indeed, 
it is limestone. It was dissolved in the water put in the 
tea-kettle, but as the water was heated and partly changed 
into steam it could no longer hold all the lime, and some 
or all of it had to be deposited. So, in a similar way, 


2 
2 
~ 
& 
x 
j 
s 
= 
‘ 
x 
# 


es 


HT 


1 RIVER, 


A MOUNTATI 


HOW THE EARTH WAS FORMED * 15 


sea, water is dried up by the sun and air, and deposits lime, 
and so beds of limestone are formed. You will readily see 
from what has been said why shales, sandstones, and lime- 
stones take the form of beds lying upon each other. 

Now, away back towards the beginning, when the ocean 
was first formed, and some part of the earth was pushed 
up so as to form land, this process began, and has been at 
work ever since. The surface of the land has been mois- 
tened by the air and moisture, and then has been washed 
away to the ocean and laid down in beds. When these 
grew thick, and were pressed by the weight of the newer 
beds that were laid down on them, they hardened into roqk 
again. And this has gone on for a very, very long time, 
and the beds of sandstone, shale, and limestone so formed 
have come to be many thousand feet thick in some places. 
The land would all have been worn away down to the level 
of the sea if the earth had not kept shrinking and wrinkling, 
or pushing up in places. 

At different times, portions of what was once the ocean 
bottom have been lifted and have become land. If these 
beds are examined, they will be found to contain shells and 
corals and other sea animals which were buried in them 
when they were forming, and thus it is known that they 
were laid down under the sea. It is found also that the 
lower beds contain kinds of life different from those above, 
and the lower beds were, of course, formed first. So, by 
studying the sea-shells and other relics in the beds, from 
the lowest ones up to the highest ones, in the order in 
which they were formed, the various kinds of life that 
have lived in the sea from the beginning are found out. 


16 MINERALS 


The life at the beginning was simpler than it is now, and 
quite different in many respects. There were gradual 
changes from time to time, and many strange creatures 
appeared that do not live at present. 
T. C. CHAMBERLIN, 
Head Professor of Geology, U. of C. 


OdUVUO109 ‘NONVD UNVAD a0 


VO'HO ‘GHOJWOW M V 46 ‘0064 LHDIHAdOO 


Oe a 


% 


% Spee i x i ae a = 
fined inal clad 3 LPR RIB ela aetcb Aad Es tin ta ait a SALE ee BA Bn A Senet Wy pbs 20 FG i PR aA OTR Ra I. Se Re eeey Paar Re its EAE IEE. OR a St pian cad 0b ta 


CHAPTER II 
GRAND CANYON, GEYSERS, ETC. 
THE GRAND CANYON OF THE COLORADO 


THIs morning we are ready to enter the mysterious canyon, 
and start with some anxiety. The old mountaineers tell us 
it cannot be run; the Indians say, “ Water heap catch ’em.” 
But all are eager for the trial, and off we go. 

Entering Flaming Gorge, we quickly run through it 
on a swift current, and emerge into a little park. Half a 
mile below, the river wheels sharply to the left, and we 
turn into another canyon cut into the mountain. We enter 
the narrow passage. On either side the walls rapidly 
increase in altitude. On the left are overhanging ledges 
and cliffs five hundred, a thousand, fifteen hundred feet 
high. 

On the right the rocks are broken and ragged, and the 
water fills the channel from cliff to cliff. Now the river 
turns abruptly around a point to the right, and the waters 
plunge swiftly down among the great rocks; and here we 
have our first experience with canyon rapids. I stand up 
on the deck of my boat to seek a way among the wave- 
beaten rocks. All untried as we are with such waters, the 
moments are filled with intense anxiety. Soon our boats 
reach the swift current; a stroke or two, now on this side, 
now on that, and we thread the narrow passage with exhila- 
rating velocity, mounting the high waves, whose foaming 

17 


18 MINERALS 


crests dash over us, and plunging into the troughs, until 
we reach the quiet waters below; and then comes a feeling 
of great relief. Our first rapid run! Another mile and 
we come into the valley again. 

Let me explain this canyon: Where the river turns to 
the left above, it takes a course directly into the mountain, 
penetrating to its very heart, then wheels back upon itself, 
and runs into the valley from which it started, only half a 
mile below the point at which it entered; so the canyon is 
in the form of an elongated U, with the apex in the center 
of the mountain. Wename it Horseshoe Canyon. 

Last spring, I had a conversation with an old Indian 
named Par-ri-ats, who told me about one of his tribe 
attempting to run this canyon. “The rocks,” he said, hold- 
ing his hands above his head, his arms vertical, looking 
between them to the heavens, “the rocks h-e-a-p, h-e-a-p 
high; the water go h-oo-woogh, h-oo-woogh! water-pony 
(boat) h-e-a-p buck; water catch ’em; no see ’em Injun 
any more! no see em squaw any more! no see ’em papoose 
any more!” Magor J. W. PowE Lt. 


OLD FAITHFUL GEYSER 


This picture of the geyser in action illustrates some of 
the work of underground water. In this case, water accu- 
mulates some distance below the surface in a cavity which 
lies in or near a bed of rock which has only recently come 
to the surface and is still very hot. This water becomes 
heated until steam is formed. This steam expands and 
with explosive violence forces upward and out the water in 


——— 


y 
¢ 
: 
§ 
L 
i 
¥ 
E 


OLD FAITHFUL GEYSER. eee agree oe ene HO 
(Yellowstone National Park 


NIAGARA FALLS. COPYRIGHT 1900, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 


GRAND CANYON, GEYSERS, ETC. 19 


the throat of the geyser. The whole operation is repeated 
periodically, as often as the proper conditions of tempera- 
ture and pressure are met. That Yellowstone Park is a 
region of very recent volcanic activity is shown by its 
numerous active geysers and hot mud springs. In any ele- 
mentary physical geography will be found an interesting 
account of volcanic action and the work of underground 
water, not only in such cases as those mentioned here, but 
also in the formation of caverns. ' H. B. San. 


NIAGARA FALLS * 


Niagara Falls, the grandest cataract in the world, belong 
in part to the State of New York. Here the water of the 
Great Lakes, west of Ontario, is poured over a precipitous 
cliff about one hundred and sixty feet high, in two immense 
sheets, called the American and Horseshoe Falls, separated 
by Goat Island. ‘These falls received the name Niagara 
from the aborigines, Ni-a-ga-ra meaning “thunder of 
waters.” ‘The roar created by the falls can be heard, under 
favorable conditions, at a distance of fifteen miles. ‘There 
are three distinct falls. 'The Horseshoe Fall, so named 
on account of its crescent shape, is the largest, covering a 
distance of two thousand feet, and having a fall of one 
hundred and fifty-four feet; the American Fall, six hun- 
dred and sixty feet, and the Central Fall, two hundred and 
forty-three feet in width, each have a fall of one hundred 
and sixty-three feet. The volume of water is perpetually 
the same, no amount of rain or snow making any apparent 
change. This is conceded to be the grandest natural feature 


20 MINERALS 


in the world, providing a water power the limit of which is 
incalculable. 

Of late years the extraordinary power of the falls has 
been adapted to the production of electricity, which has 
been distributed to various cities and towns within a radius 
of one hundred miles. Street cars and machinery of every 
kind are run by them, and, by new devices and more power- 
ful dynamos, it is believed the field for the successful 
utilization of this great force is almost without limit. 


OIL WELLS * 


The Pennsylvania oil region and the Russian oil region 
are the two greatest centers of petroleum in the world. 
The latter has its center at Baku, on the Caspian Sea. 

Oil is found in Pennsylvania in oil-bearing sand-rocks, 
which are considered as the reservoirs in which the distilled 
product has found a permanent lodgment. The depth of 
the oil-sand or sand-rock in this State is from 800 to 1,900 
feet. There are often several strata, one above the other, 
containing oil. 

It is the uniform experience that the lightest oils are 
found in the lowest sandstones, while the heaviest oils are 
drawn from the shallowest wells; and as we approach the 
surface, where it is gathered from the pools dug to the 
depth of only a few feet, it becomes sticky, semi-fluid, and 
finally a solid asphalt. 

Man made no attempt to bore a deep hole through soil 
and rock, hundreds of feet down, to reach oil, until the 
summer of 1859. The first oil company was formed in 


~~ 


a: - : = 
Pers. ee Og ee Te Oe 


OIL WELL. 


“7 


GRAND CANYON, GEYSERS, ETC. 21 


1854, with Mr. George H. Bissel at its head, which bored 
the first oil well in the summer of 1859, under the direction 
of EK. L. Drake. 

The price of oil, when first put on the market, was 
about thirty-five cents a gallon at retail, or to the con- 
sumer. It has since been sold to the consumer at as low a 
price as seven cents a gallon. 

The Standard Oil Company owned the first pipe lines 
that transported oil from the Pennsylvania oil fields to the 
sea coast. The American oil is said to be at least twenty- 
five per cent. superior to the Russian article. It is of a 
higher grade, and commands, naturally, a higher price. 

It is assumed that there must still be great quantities 
of oil in the rock formation of the earth. 


ats diay, ss 


ane 


A 
. ? Y i 
. ‘ UE baa Pe Aly een bie ud 


og ‘ ar P LB fared 
ii Tie vida ee A ay 

s: i < ‘ a H >” ' 7 

p ) ie. i>) tit <a ‘a Pans 


‘Te! AY i 
bo \ i UP i 
t ert oy ert ; 
és Po a : : bee Sa ‘ 
; 7a i) t 2 v Jn 
‘ - : . LA % 
j ‘ uy) ‘ 
A f i : “pee dod 4 
r 
, he . Sa Fhe 
) y f ; s 
~ U5 ix < a“? , 
dé 6 
LS i ‘ 
a " ry 
. ~ x ; ¥ i «46 x 
} i ‘ ‘ 
j 
Ph > : 
P ‘ a 
, 
- ‘ j oe 
7 
. 
, 
‘ j F 
Y 
3 
4 (" “ or 
‘ ‘ . “| 
i 
u] i ' ‘ 
F 
' 
) 
. - j 
cae i “ 
. 
. 
- 
- > 
o-, | 
. i 
i 
B ~ 
f 34. Q 
. 4 
i 
i *) § 
, “e yet "] : 
; i 
a 4) 
Hs 
* 9 
es ) 
‘ 
+. bi , 
Z + 
j , 
> ; t | 
' 
‘ a a L : 


CHAPTER III 
FORMATION OF MINERALS AND GEMS 


EvEN an elementary study of the forms here pictured and 
an investigation into their causes and histories would neces- 
sitate the compilation of a very elaborate text-book. Such 
would be properly called a mineralogy, and it would be 
used only in work of a collegiate character. 

It is well known that the intensely heated interior of 
the earth is subjected to enormous pressure caused by the 
weight of the overlying rocks. With cooling comes thé 
slow shrinking and contraction of the crust or outer por- 
tions. Under such conditions of heat and pressure, many 
substances are molten or fluid, but become hard if they 
reach the surface or otherwise become cool. An example 
of these is lava, which is poured in a more or less fluid con- 
dition from the craters of active volcanoes. While in the 
fluid condition there is a. strong tendency for the ingredi- 
ents of rock to gather together into masses of varying size, 
and these, upon cooling, form crystals. If the cooling be 
slow, the crystals have ample time for formation, and will, 
therefore, be large. By “slow” is meant a very long 
period of time—perhaps a thousand years." Examples of 
such formations are the diamond and the garnet, the pic- 
tures of both of which show both the central crystal and — 
the surrounding material, called matrix. The colors of 
these gems are due to various ingredients such as iron, 

23 


24 MINERALS 


manganese, cobalt, etc. The white diamond is practically 
pure carbon. 

It often happens, however, that when rocks solidify, 
cavities or pockets are formed, perhaps from gas bubbles, 
and into these there later penetrates water which is on its 
way upward to the surface from the great depths below. 
When under the influence of the intense heat and the enor- 
mous pressure of the interior, water will directly dissolve 
certain substances which ordinarily it would not, or it may 
dissolve certain minor substances, thus forming strong acids 
or alkalies, which further dissolve the most refractory mate- 
rials. ‘Through cracks, crevices, or sometimes open vents, 
this water, with its load of dissolved materials, slowly per- 
colates, finally rising toward the surface. As the pressure 
and heat diminish the materials which cannot be carried in 
solution are deposited along the sides of the passageway 
or around the walls, and in cavities into which the water 
has penetrated. The crevices become filled and other chan- 
nels may be opened at other places. In any event, the 
result is the formation of a mineral vein or a nodule, the 
characteristic structure of both of which is well illustrated 
in a number of the plates. The agate was probably made 
during a long period of time and the successive layers, 
being composed of unlike substances, formed bands of dis- 
similar colors. Such, in a very general way, is the story 
of the formation of a vein of gold-bearing quartz, of lead, 
of silver, and other materials, and that of the innumerable 
agates and carnelians. H. B. Sunn. 


OR ES. COPYRIGHT 1900, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 


Full Size. 


320 


Anglesite 
Native Copper 
Chaleacite 


Cholcopyrite 
Cerussite coating Galenite 
Galenite 


wat 


u 


CHAPTER IV 
ORES, MARBLES, ETC. 
COPPER AND LEAD ORES 


NaTIvE Copper scarcely needs a description. Its occur- 
rence in its free state provides an interesting subject of 
conjecture. Briefly stated, the question of origin is whether 
the copper was set free by the decomposition of silicates or 
was in the form of a sulphide in the rock. The chief region 
of occurrence of native copper is the Lake Superior district. 

The ore chalcocite, sometimes called copper glance, has 
a metallic luster, often tarnished green or blue. It is com- 
monly lead-gray and rather soft. Its streak is a blackish 
lead-gray. Chalcopyrite is a sulphide of copper and iron 
combined. When copper is much in predominance the color 
of the ore is golden yellow. The streak is dark green. The 
mineral is harder than chalcocite, but less hard than pyrite, 
being easily scratched with a knife. Both chalcocite and 
chalcopyrite frequently occur in silver-bearing rocks. 

Lead occurs in nature chiefly in the forms of the sul- 
phide, galenite or galena; the sulphate, anglesite, and the 
carbonate, and cerussite. Galena is lead-gray, quite soft, 
and frequently occurs in a coarsely crystalline condition, the 
crystals often being cubical. The luster is metallic, hence 
a superficial examination of a specimen might result in mis- 
taking the mineral for the copper ore, chalcopyrite, already 
described. The streak will serve to identify any specimen, 

25 


26 MINERALS 


however, it being a lead-gray of much lighter shade than 
that of chalcocite. Anglesite and cerussite are far less 
abundant than galena. The former varies from white 
through gray to yellow and has a resinous luster. Cerus- 
site is white or gray, resembling anglesite, and has a bril- 
liant, vitreous luster. Both minerals, like galena, are soft 
and easily scratched with a knife. 
Tueo. F. BRooxins. 


IRON ORES * 


The sulphide of iron, Pyrite, occurs in many crystalline 
rocks, but, owing to the difficulty of separating the iron and 
sulphur, is not used as an ore of iron. The mineral much 
resembles in external appearance a yellow ore of copper, 
called chalcopyrite, from which it may be distinguished in 
that it will strike fire with steel. 

The black oxide of iron, Magnetite, occurs widely dis- 
tributed. As its name indicates, it sometimes displays the 
properties of a magnet. 

In a series of ore beds formerly operated by a mining 
company of northern New York four distinctions of the 
crude ore were made, two varieties of blue, one of black, 
and one of gray. The blue coloring is apparently due to 
the presence of impurities, the black ore is evidently mag- 
netite, and the steel gray mineral, failing in the character- 
istic properties of magnetite, finds its class place under 
Hematite. Hematite differs from magnetite in represent- 
ing a higher degree of oxidation. It is often found, as 
indicated above, in beds distributed in close conjunction 


COPYRIGHT 1900, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 


288 IRON ORES. 
Pyrites Pyrites 
Limonite Magnetite Limonite 
Specular 


Hematite 


268 


Silver Quartz. 
Nickel Pyrites 
Spathie Tron Ore. 


ORES. 
Specimens at top of page are gold bearing rock. 
Native Copper, Tin Ore. B. H. 
Lead Crystals. 
Kidney Iron Ore Zine Ore 


Blue Carbonate Copper. 
Needle Iron Ore. 


° 


ORES, MARBLES, ETC. 27 


with those of magnetite. This ore is a valuable source of 
iron. Hematite commonly occurs in earthy materials, as 
red ochre. Its streak is red. All rocks of a reddish or red 
color owe the color to this oxide of iron. 

When hematite rusts, the brownish-yellow or yellow iron 
oxide, Limonite, results. The streak of limonite is yellow, 
thus distinguishing it from hematite. Disseminated through 
beds of clay, limonite gives them the characteristic yellow 
color. Such clays turn red when heated, since the water of 
the limonite is driven off, leaving hematite as a residue. 
This is the explanation of the usual coloring of bricks. 
Yellow ochre is impure, or earthy, limonite. 


ORES * 


Nickel is a silver-white, ductile metal discovered by 
Cronstedt in 1751. It is closely allied to iron and cobalt, 
and is associated with many ores. Nickel, according to 
Deville, is more tenacious than iron. It is magnetic at 
ordinary temperatures. Many of the copper coins of the 
European continent and the United States are alloys con- 
taining various proportions of nickel. Nickel-plating has 
become an industry of great importance in the United 
States. It is used for magnetic needles, for philosophical 
and surgical instruments, and in watch movements. 

Spatuic Iron OrE.— Carbonate of iron, when found in 
a comparatively pure and crystallized state, is known as 
spathic or sparry. In its purest form it contains 48 per 
cent. of iron. The ore is found near Hudson, N. Y., and 
in Tuscarawas County, Ohio. 


28 MINERALS 


Coprer.— Copper is one of the most anciently known 
metals, and its name is derived from the island of Cyprus, 
where it was first obtained by the Greeks. In the earlier 
times it does not appear to have been employed by itself, 
but always in admixture with other metals, principally tin, 
forming bronze. Great masses of native copper have been 
found both in North and South America. 

Trn. — Tin is a beautiful silver white metal with a tinge 
of yellow. The pure mineral is colorless, and it is very 
scarce; most specimens are brown, owing to the presence of 
ferric or manganic oxide. The faces of the crystals exhibit 
diamond luster. There is also another form, known as 
“wood tin,” occurring in roundish masses with a fibrous 
radiating fracture. 

Zinc.— A metal of a brilliant white color, with a shade 
of blue, and appearing as if composed of plates adhering 
together. It is not brittle, but less malleable than copper, 
lead, or tin; when heated, however, it is malleable, and may 
be rolled into plates. 

LEAap.— A metal of a dull white color, with a cast of 
blue. It is soft and easily fusible. It is found native in 
small masses, but generally mineralized by sulphur and 
sometimes by other substances. It is the least elastic and 
sonorous of all the metals. 


MINERALS CONTAINING CARBON 


Among minerals of economic importance, carbon min- 
erals hold the unique position of being at the same time of 
the most common and the most rare occurrence. As far as 


"ROM COL. CHI, ACAD SCIENCES CARBONS COPYRIGHT 1900 


| MUMFORD, PUBLISHER, CHICAGO . . . 
: P . Bituminous Coal NATURE STUDY PUB, CO,, CHICAGO. 
0 Anthracite Coal Graphite 


ORES, MARBLES, ETC. 29 


external appearance indicates, a piece of common coal and 
the most brilliant diamond are widely separated; with 
regard to chemical composition they are closely related. 
Intermediate between the coal of the stoke furnace and 
the “brilliant” of the jewelry shop is still another well- 
known form of carbon, the graphite of the lead pencil. 
These three substances comprise the far greater part of 
carbon-containing minerals. 

Vegetation is, undoubtedly, the origin of all coal, but 
often much more than a cursory examination is necessary to 
prove such origin. In the less altered coals the vegetable 
origin is readily proved by the actual presence of seeds, 
plant fibers, and other equally apparent organic remains. 
A microscopic study is necessary for finding the presence 
of woody fiber in the more metamorphosed form. 

In America, bituminous or soft coal was mined to a 
slight extent in the latter half of the eighteenth century. 
The form now commonly used in house-heating furnaces, 
anthracite, for a long time baffled the colonists in their 
efforts to make it burn. The knowledge that an anthracite 
fire is most effective if not continually poked is said to 
have been acquired generally by accident. 

’ Kurope and the United States today produce practi- 
cally all the coal of the world. 

The purest form of carbon found in nature is the dia- 
mond. The rare occurrence of diamonds indicates that the 
essential conditions in nature for causing the transformation 
of some less pure form of carbon into diamond are seldom 


present. 
Tueo. EF. Brooxins. 


30 MINERALS 


MARBLES 


At one early period of the geological history of the 
North American continent all that portion now occupied 
by the Appalachian mountain system was sea bottom, and 
on it was being deposited not merely sediments washed 
down from the land, but, in favorable localities, deposits of 
lime, sand, and mud. This deposit went on, on a gradually 
sinking floor, for long ages, until the lowermost beds were 
buried under thousands of feet of the later formed mate- 
rials. Then began the slow uplifting of the sea bottom in 
the form of long, parallel folds to form the mountain 
ranges. During this uplifting the lime sediments, which 
are the only ones we need consider here, were changed to 
marbles, and have since been exposed and made available 
to the quarriers through the wearing-down action of rain 
and running streams. So, then, a quarry is but an excava- 
tion in the hardened mud formed on the bottom of a very 
ancient sea. 

In the Vermont marble region the beds are highly 
inclined and of varying colors. From the same quarry 
there may be produced pure white, gray, blue-gray, and 
greenish varieties, often variously veined and_ blotched, 
owing to the collection of their different impurities along 
certain lines. Some of these quarries have been worked a 
depth of two hundred feet and more. 

Not all marble beds are upturned at this steep angle, 
however, nor have they been worked so deeply. In Georgia 
the quarries are often in hillsides, extending scarcely at all, 


267 


Old Tennessee. 
Sienna. 
Florentine Vermont. 


MARBLES. 


Alps Green 
Mexican Onyx. 
African Marble 


ORES, MARBLES, ETC. 31 


if any, below the surface of the ground. Where opened in 
the valley bottoms they have the form of huge rectangular 
pits with perpendicular walls. In Tennessee many of the 
sediments were so slightly changed that the fossil remains 
are still easily recognized, and the stone is of a pink or 
chocolate red color, owing to the abundance of iron. 

The marbles are quarried mainly by channeling ma- 
chines, which cut out the stone in blocks of any desired size, 
or at least in sizes such as the nature of the beds will allow. 
Blasting is never resorted to in a properly managed quarry, 
since the shock of the explosion is likely to develop flaws 
in so tender a material. When freed from the quarry bed 
and brought to the surface the stone is sawn into the desired 
shapes by means of “reciprocating” blades of soft iron, the 
cutting material being sand washed under the blades by 
small jets of water. 

The use to which any particular marble is put is gov- 
erned largely by its price and color, though texture or grain 
often is taken into consideration. The coarsely crystalline 
white and white clouded marbles of southern New York, 
Maryland, and Georgia are almost wholly for building pur- 
poses; the pink and variegated marbles of Tennessee for 
interiors and for furniture, while the white and blue-grays 
of Vermont find a large market for interiors, cemetery 
work, tiling, and, to a much smaller extent, for building. 

GerorcE MERRILL. 


32 MINERALS 


MINERALS * 


MatacuitE.— One of the native carbonates of copper. 
“It is sometimes crystallized, but more often occurs in con- 
cretionary masses of various shades of green, which are 
generally banded or arranged in such a manner that the 
mineral, which takes a fine polish, is much prized as an 
ornamental stone. Great quantities of it are found in the 
Siberian mines, and many beautiful objects are manufac- 
tured from it. 

Quartz.— The most abundant of all minerals, existing 
as a constituent of many rocks, composing of itself the rock 
known as quartzite or quartz rock and some of the sand- 
stones and pure sand, forming the chief portion of most 
mineral veins. In composition it is silica, and when uncon- 
taminated with any foreign intermixture it appears in clear, 
transparent crystals like glass or ice. Pure quartz is 
largely employed in the manufacture of glass, and is com- 
monly obtained for this purpose in the form of sand. 
Quartz veins, with few exceptions, form the gangues in 
which gold is found. 

ToURMALINE.— A name applied to a group of double 
silicates composed of many other minerals. The color of 
tourmaline varies with their composition. The red, called 
rubellite, are manganese tourmaline containing lithium and 
manganese, with little or no iron; the violet, blue, and 
green contain iron, and the black are either iron or mag- 
nesium-iron tourmalines. Sometimes the crystals are red 
at one extremity and green at the other, or green internally 


269 


Hornblendt. 


Crocidolite. 


Malacaite 


MINERALS. 


Rose Quartz 
Pink Tourmaline Rube 
A cate 


ite, 


Amethyst 


Sulphur 


Serpentine 


ORES, MARBLES, ETC. 33 


and red externally, or vice versa. Pink crystals are found 
in the island of Elba. Tourmalines are not often used in 
jewelry, although they form beautiful gems and bear a 
high price. A magnificent group of pink tourmalines, 
nearly a foot square, was given by the King of Burmah to 
Colonel Sykes while commissioner to his court. The tour- 
maline appears to have been brought to Europe from Cey- 
lon by the Dutch about the end of the seventeenth century, 
and was exhibited as a curiosity on account of its pyro- 
electric properties. 

Acatr.— Of the quartz family, and is one of the mod- 
ifications in which silica presents itself nearly in a state of 
purity. Agates are distinguished from the other varieties 
by the veins of different shades of color which traverse the 
stone in parallel concentric layers, often so thin as to num- 
ber fifty or more to an inch. Externally the agates are 
rough and exhibit no appearance of their beautiful veined 
structure, which is exposed on breaking them, and still more 
perfectly after polishing. ‘Though the varieties of agate 
are mostly very common minerals in this country as well 
as in the old world, those localities only are of interest 
which have long been famous for their production and 
which still furnish all the agates required by commerce. 

AmETHYsST.— So named because it was supposed by 
the ancient Persians that cups made of it would prevent 
the liquor they contained from intoxicating. ‘The stone 
consists of crystallized quartz of a purple or blue violet 
color, probably derived from a compound of iron and soda. 
The color is not always diffused through it, and is less 
brilliant by candle light. 


a 


34 MINERALS 


SERPENTINE. — Serpentine differs in composition from 
the other marbles. It is a soft mineral of different shades 
of green, of waxy luster, and susceptible of a high polish. 
It is better adapted to ornamental work within doors than 
to be exposed to the action of the weather. 

SuLPpHuR.— An elementary substance belonging to the 
class of metalloids. It has been known from the earliest 
times as the product of volcanoes and as a natural mineral 
deposit in clay and marl formations. It also exists in prim- 
itive rocks, as granite and mica. 

HorNBLENDE.— A mineral species placed by Dana in 
the augite section of the anhydros silicates. In common 
use the name is limited, as it was formerly applied only to 
the dark crystalline minerals which are met with in long, 
slender prisms, either scattered in quartz, granite, etc., or 
generally disseminated throughout their mass. ‘The color 
of the mineral is usually black or dark green, owing to the 
presence of much iron. It appears to have been produced 
under conditions of fusion and cooling which cannot be 
imitated in the laboratory, the crystals obtained artificially 
being of augite type. 

CrocipoLitE.— A mineral occurring in silky fibers of a 
lavender blue color. It is related to hornblende and is 
essentially a silicate of iron and soda;—called also blue 
asbestus. A silicified form, in which the fibers penetrating 
quartz are changed to oxide of iron, is the yellow-brown 
tiger-eye of the jewelers. 


QUARTZ AND SILICATES. CO-YRIGHT 19 Y A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 


44 Life-siz Cs 


3038 


1—Asbestus. 2—Feldspar. 3—Quartz Crystal. 4—Small Garnets in rock. 5—Garict) 6G—Oja 7--Smoky Quartz. 


h 


% oa cal | 
Ve 
’ 7 a 
a) oat 
* - 
7 
eta oe b 
v4 
; 
‘ 
° 
” 
Pa 
*. 


f¢ A 
z 
‘i 
o -~ 
* 
’ 
n % ri 
® 
. 
‘ 
~ 
© 5 


ORES, MARBLES, ETC. 35 


QUARTZ AND THE SILICATES 


Comparatively few persons associate the gem opal, with 
its brilliant internal colored reflections, with that material 
forming so large a part of the soil, sand. Yet the two are 
almost identical in composition. The mineral constituent 
of sand and of opal is quartz, though the latter often 
contains in addition some water. 

Quartz is composed of the two elements oecurring the 
most abundantly in the earth’s crust, silicon and oxygen, 
both non-metals. As already indicated, the most common 
representative of the mineral substance is the sand of the 
soil. The sand grains are generally so eroded by the atmos- 
phere and surface waters as to show little of the true 
quartz structure. As studied by means of the rock crys- 
tal, quartz is remarkable for its transparency, its regular 
crystal form, and its great degree of hardness. Its trans- 
parency is such that printing may be read through the 
crystal. Its crystalline form affords an unfailing means to 
the mineralogist of recognizing the substance as quartz. 

Quartz has an economic value directly in glass sand, 
and, of course, as a soil constituent. In the latter capacity 
it is taken up by many plants, and is the silica that studs 
the saw edges of the blades of sedges and grasses. The 
precious stones, agate, amethyst, and jasper, are varieties 
of quartz. 

The silicon that is so important a constituent of quartz 
composes with aluminum a large part of various minerals 
comprised under the name feldspar. This substance is 


36 MINERALS 


slightly less hard than quartz and has many variations in 
color, but, unlike quartz, shows regular cleavage faces. 
Feldspar is always crystalline, but good crystals are ‘not 
common. It is very difficultly soluble, yet readily yields to 
the influence of weathering. Tuero. F. Brooxins. 


FROM BAUER'S EDELSTEINKUNDE COPYMGHT 1902, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 
y DIAMOND AND CORUNDUM. 
Sapphire Crystal. Diamond in Matrix (Brazil). Cut Sapphire. 
Ruby Crystal. Cut Ruby. 
Diamond in Matrix (South Africa). : f 
Bort. Black Diamond, Carbonado (Brazil). 
Spinel Crystal, Rubicelle. Spinel Crystal, Balas-ruby. 


CHAPTER V 
PRECIOUS STONES 


By Ouiver Cummincs FarrIncton 
THE DIAMOND 


THE Diamond is generally conceded to be the most beauti- 
ful, as it is the most important, of precious stones. While 
other stones at times exceed it in value, weight for weight, 
in total importance as an article of commerce other gems 
are hardly to be compared with it. Out of thirteen and 
one-half millions of dollars’ worth of precious stones im- 
ported into the United States in one year, twelve million 
dollars’ worth were diamonds. Not all this amount was 
employed for jewelry, since there is a large utilization of 
the stone for industrial purposes; but even for jewelry the 
diamond has a largely preponderating use. Its points of 
superiority are its hardness, high refractive powers, and, 
hence, play of colors, its transparency, and its luster. In 
all these qualities it excels any other known mineral. Hence, 
when, in addition to these, it exhibits different body colors, 
as is sometimes the case, no other gem can equal it in value. 

Usually the diamond is colorless or white, although 
shades of yellow are also common. It is also known in 
shades of red, green, and blue, and in brown and black. 
The two latter are rarely transparent and grade into the 
varieties known as bort and carbonado, which have no value 
as gems but are highly important for industrial purposes. 

37 


38 MINERALS 


In composition the diamond is pure carbon, thus not 
differing chemically from graphite or such forms of carbon 
as lamp-black, bone-black, etc. It is crystallized, but this 
can be said of graphite as well. Why carbon should assume 
the form of diamond in one case and graphite in another, 
as well as being amorphous in other occurrences, is not 
known. Such behavior of a substance is known as dimor- 
phism, and numerous illustrations of it are to be found in 
nature. 


BIRTH STONES 


As to the particular stone which is to be considered 
appropriate to each month, usages differ. Such differences . 
have doubtless arisen from the desire to introduce gems 
which were formerly little known or unattainable on account 
of their cost as substitutes for stones formerly prized but 
now held of little value. Thus, the precious opal, now much 
admired, was hardly known in former times. By some it is 
now used as the birth stone of the month of October, while 
others retain the beryl. The diamond has been introduced 
in modern practice in quite a similar way. The carnelian 
and chrysolite, by some still used for the months of August 
and September, are stones held of little worth at present, 
and, hence, others are usually substituted. 

The particular order and kind of stones adopted in the 
accompanying plate is given in accordance with a pamphlet 
first published by Tiffany & Company, of New York, in 
1870: 

January, Garnet; February, Amethyst; March, Blood- 
stone; April, Diamond; May, Emerald; June, Agate; July, 


IS LOANED BY FREDERICK J. ESSIG 


Garnet (January. 
Diamond (April. 


Ruby (July. 
Opal (October 


BIRTH STONES. 


Amethyst (February.) 
Emerald (May.) 
Sardonyx (August 


Topaz 


November.) 


Bloodstone 
A gate 


March. 
June. 


Sapphire (September 


Turquoise 


December. 


<~- se 


COPYRIGHT 1906, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 


Chlorastrolite, polished (Isle Royale). Variscite, polished (Utah). 
Hematite, polished (England). : ; Cat’s-eye, Quartz, polished (Ceylon). Moldavite, cut (Bohemia). 
‘Thomsonite, polished (Lake Superior). Thomsonite, rough (Lake Superior). 


PRECIOUS STONES 39 


Ruby; August, Sardonyx; September, Sapphire; October, 
Opal; November, Topaz; December, Turquoise. 


MINOR GEMS 


The stones represented in the accompanying colored 
plate have, for the most part, but limited use, either because 
of their local occurrence or their lack of special gem qual- 
ities. Three of them are peculiar to the United States, and 
deserve on that account, perhaps, to be better known and 
more widely used by our people. These are variscite, 
chlorastrolite, and thomsonite. 

VariscITE.— Variscite resembles turquoise in many 
properties, being, like that mineral, a generally opaque, 
hydrous phosphate of aluminum not occurring in distinct 
erystals. Its color is, however, normally an apple-green to 
emerald-green, rather than blue, and its luster is more 
nearly vitreous than that of turquoise. 

CHLORASTROLITE.— This mineral, the name of which 
means “green star stone,” is solely of American occurrence, 
and thus far has been found at but a single locality. It 
occurs at Isle Royale, an island in Lake Superior, in the 
form of peach pebbles. 

TuHomsonitTE. — An occurrence of this mineral, which is 
used ornamentally to some extent, is obtained, like chloras- 
trolite, in the form of water-worn pebbles weathered out 
of an amygdaloidal trap. The pebbles are found on the 
shores of Lake Superior, near Grand Marais. 

Morpavite.— This term is applied to a transparent 
green stone found occurring in small pieces in Bohemia, in 


40 MINERALS 


the region drained by the river Moldau, whence the name 
Moldavite. The color of the stone is of the peculiar 
character generally designated as bottle green. 

HEMATITE. — Hematite is an oxide of iron which takes 
on a variety of forms and shades, but is used in jewelry 
only when compact and of an iron-black color. In this 
form it is used especially for intaglios, but also for carving 
into ornaments of various sorts. 


TURQUOISE 


This mineral differs from nearly all others held in favor 
as gems in not being transparent and never occurring in 
the form of well-defined crystals. The opal is perhaps the 
only other gem of which the same may be said. In com- 
position Turquoise is a hydrous phosphate of aluminum, 
the percentages being: Of water, 20.6 per centum; of 
alumina, 46.8 per centum, and of phosphoric oxide, 32.6 
per centum. Thus, in composition as well as opacity tur- 
quoise differs from most other gems, they being usually 
silicates or some form of silica. Besides the above ingredi- 
ents, turquoise always contains a small percentage of copper 
oxide and, usually, iron, calcium, and manganese oxides in 
small amount. It is the copper compound which undoubt- 
edly gives turquoise its inimitable color, that color to which 
it owes its chief charm as a gem. The color varies from 
sky-blue through bluish-green and apple-green to greenish- 
gray. 

Of these colors, the pure sky-blue or robin’s-egg blue is 
by far the most highly prized, and is, in fact, the only 


SPECIMENS LOANED BY FOOTE MINERAL CO, 


445 


Indian Amulet. 


Artificially polished. 


Natural. 


TURQUOIS. 
(New Mexico.) 


Waterworn. 
Waterworn. 


COPYRIGHT 1901, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 


Artificially polished. 
Artificially polished. 
Natural. 


a, * i 


oy 


me, 


LOANED BY FOOTE MINERAL CO. 


Precious Opal in Matrix (Queensland.) 
Precious Opal (New south Wales.) 


OPAL. 
Wood Opal (Idaho.) 


Precious Opal (New South Wales.) 
Prase Opal (Germany.) 


COPYRIGHT 1802, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO. 


Precious Opal (New South Wales.) 
Fire Upal in Matrix (Mexico.) 


io 
i) 


4 


‘ isd . 


PRECIOUS STONES 41 


standard color for the gem. Green is, however, the most 
common and the most lasting color of the mineral, and it 
is one of the faults of the gem that the blue shades often 
fade to green after being exposed to the light for a time. 
In a stone of first quality, however, especially a Persian 
turquoise, such fading of color is exceptional. A good tur- 
quoise also maintains its color in artificial light. The hard- 
ness of turquoise is 6, in the scale of which quartz is 7. It 
is, therefore, somewhat more easily scratched than other 
gems. Its specific gravity varies from 2.6 to 2.8, being 
about that of quartz. It does not fuse before the blowpipe, 
but turns brown and assumes a glossy appearance. By 
the copper of the turquoise the blowpipe flame is usually 
colored green. When heated in a closed glass tube the 
mineral turns brown or black and gives off water. 


OPAL 


“The Opal, when pure and uncut in its native rock,” 
says Ruskin, in his lecture on Color, “presents the most 
lovely colors that can be seen in the world except those of 
clouds.” 

The opal is indeed one of the most fascinating of gems, 
yet often elusive and at times disappointing. Of its freaks 
and foibles strange stories are told. Gems of brilliant qual- 
ity are known suddenly to have lost their hues never to 
regain them, while others previously dull and lusterless 
~have become radiant as the rainbow. 

Chemically, opal is oxide of silicon with varying amounts 
of water, the water varying from 8 to 9 per cent. It is, 


42 MINERALS 


therefore, closely allied to quartz, but differs physically 
in being softer and not as heavy. Further, it never crys- 
tallizes, and it is soluble in caustic potash, which quartz is 
not. It is infusible, but cracks and becomes opaque before 
«the blowpipe. In sulphuric acid it turns black, on account, 
probably, of the organic matter it contains. 

Opal as a mineral is quite common, so that no one need 
suppose, because he has specimens labeled “opal” in his 
collection, that he has as many precious stones. It occurs 
in many varieties, and, especially if it contains foreign mat- 
ter, in many colors. Nearly all silica deposited by hot 
waters is in the form of opal, so that the geysers of Yellow- 
stone Park build up cones of opal and fall into opal basins. 
This particular form of opal is known as geyserite, and it 
is often differently colored by different ingredients. 

Wood is often preserved by silica in the form of opal, 
the siliceous waters taking away the wood and replacing it 
by opal, grain by grain, with such delicacy and accuracy 
that the structure of the wood is perfectly maintained. 


4 CHRYSOLITE 


This mineral is known among the gems by many names. 
It is often called Chrysoberyl by jewelers, while the true 
chrysoberyl is called Chrysolite. It is also known by dif- 
ferent names, accbrding to its color, it being called peridot 
when of a deep olive-green, olivine when of a yellowish- 
green, and chrysolite when of a lighter or golden-yellow 
color. The name chrysolite means gold stone. One feature 
distinguishing chrysolite from most other gems is its rela- 


FROM BAUER'S EDELSTEINKUNDE 
559 
Almandine Garnet (Alaska). 


Almandite Garnet, cut. 


Epidote (Knappenwand, Austria). 
Essonite Garnet, cut. Epidote, cut. 
Demantoid Garnet, cut. Essonite Garnet and Diopside (Italy). Chrysolite. cut. 
Demantoid Garnet (Ural Mts.). Chrysolite crystal, Pyrope Garnet (Bohemia). 


“Cape Ruby,” cut. 


PRECIOUS STONES 43 


tively low hardness, which is 634. It will thus scratch 
feldspar, but is scratched by quartz and most other gems. 
Again, it is relatively heavy, its specific gravity being 
between 3.3 and 3.4. Its luster, too, while vitreous, has a 
slightly oily tinge, which can be detected by a little experi- 
ence. Chrysolite is easily dissolved by the common acids. 
In composition it is a silicate of magnesium and iron, the 
relative percentages of the two latter elements varying. 


EPIDOTE 


This is a mineral possessing several interesting charac- 
ters and having many qualities desired in gems, yet its use 
in jewelry is very limited. It is comparatively common as 
one of the constituent minerals of metamorphic rocks, but 
in its ordinary occurrences it is not suitable for gem pur- 
poses. It is only when occurring in large transparent 
crystals that pieces suitable for cutting can be obtained. 
Its peculiar green color is one of its most striking charac- 
teristics, enabling it nearly always to be recognized. This 
color is a yellowish-green known as pistachio green and is 
hardly possessed by another mineral. It frequently, how- 
ever, shades to black, on the one hand, and brown, on the 
other, so that it cannot be taken alone as a criterion for 
determination. Epidote is quite strongly pleochroic—that 
is, it exhibits different colors in different directions, being 
often green in one direction, brown in another, and yellow 
in another. 


44 MINERALS 


GARNET 


This stone exhibits many varieties of color and of com- 
position. The color probably most often thought of in 
connection with it is dark red, but it would be a mistake 
to suppose this the only color which it may manifest. Green, 
red, rose, and brown are other colors which garnet trans- 
parent enough to be used as gems exhibits, while among 
Opaque garnets may be found black and many varieties of 
the shades above mentioned. 

These variations of color are more or less connected 
with differences of composition which it may be well first 
of all to consider. Garnet as a mineral is, like most miner- 
als used as precious stones, a silicate. United with the 
silica, the element most commonly occurring is aluminum. 
If calcium be united with these two, the variety of garnet 
known as grossularite, or essonite, or cinnamon stone, is 
produced. If magnesium takes the place of calcium, then 
pyrope is formed. If iron, we have almandite, and, if 
manganese, spessartite. Another variety of garnet, andra- 
dite, is composed of calcium and iron in combination with 
silica, and still another, uvarovite, of calcium, chromium, 
and silica. Though they seem to differ so much in com- 
position, all kinds of garnet crystallize in the same system 
and are closely allied in all their properties, so that it is 
always an easy matter to distinguish garnet of any variety 
from other minerals. 


LOANED BY FOOTE MINERAL CO. 


Almandite (Colorado.) 
Essonite (Italy.) 
Garnet in Matrix (Alaska.} 


GARNET. 


Garnet in Matrix, polished (Mexico.) 


Almandite (Connecticut.) 
Garnet (Hungary.) 
Uvarovite in Matrix (Canada.) 


i? 


Golden Beryl (Siberia). 


Blue Beryl (Siberia). 


BERYL. 


Blue Beryl (Albany, Maine). 
Aquamarine (Conn.) 
Golden Beryl (Conn.) 


COPYRIGHT 1901, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGU 


Aquamarine (Ural Mountains). 


Emerald in the Matrix (Ural Mountains). 


PRECIOUS STONES 45 


BERYL 


This mineral species includes a number of varieties 
which are highly valued as gems. These are, besides Beryl 
itself, the gems emerald, aquamarine, and golden beryl. 
Chrysoberyl, it may be noted, is not a variety of beryl, but 
a distinct species. 

While these gems all differ in color, they are the same 
mineral and are practically identical in composition, hard- 
ness, and other properties. In composition they are a sili- 
cate of aluminum and glucinum, the percentage being, for 
normal beryl, 67 per cent. of silica, 19 per cent. of alumina, 
and 14 per cent. of glucina. 

The beautiful green color of the emerald is probably 
due to a small quantity of chromium which it usually con- 
tains, though some authorities believe organic matter to be 
the coloring ingredient. To what substance the other 
varieties of the species owe their color is not known. 

In hardness the varieties of beryl differ little from 
quartz, the hardness being 7.5 to 8 in the scale of which 
quartz is 7. ‘They are somewhat inferior, therefore, to such 
gems as topaz, sapphire, and ruby in wearing qualities, 
although hard enough for ordinary purposes. 

The specific gravity of beryl is also about like that of 
quartz, ranging from 2.63 to 2.80, the specific gravity of 
quartz being 2.65. ‘The varieties of beryl are, therefore, 
relatively light as compared with other gems. 

Beryl] crystallizes in the hexagonal system. It usually 
occurs as six-sided prisms, commonly terminated by a 


46 MINERALS 


single flat plane, but sometimes by numerous small planes, 
giving a rounded effect. Occasionally it terminates in 
pyramidal planes which cause the prism to taper to a 
_sharp point. 

The crystals sometimes grow to enormous size, exceed- 
ing those of any other known mineral. 

Ordinary beryl is a mineral of comparatively common 
occurrence, being often found in granitic and metamorphic 
rocks. 


AGATE 


Agate is a form of the common mineral quartz. From 
other forms of that mineral it differs in beng made up of 
minute layers and in being variegated in color. The colors 
may appear in the form of bands or clouds. The banded 
agates appear to be made up of parallel layers, sometimes 
straight, but more often wavy or curved in outline. These 
layers or bands differ in color from one another, exhibiting 
shades of white, gray, blue, yellow, red, brown, or black. 
To the naked eye they appear to vary in width from the 
finest lines to a width of a quarter of an inch or more. In 
reality, all the bands visible to the naked eye are made up 
of finer ones, to be seen only with the microscope. Thus, 
in a single inch of thickness of agate Sir David Brewster, 
using the microscope, counted seventeen thousand and fifty 
layers. Besides differing in color, the layers differ in trans- 
parency and porosity, and these properties add to the 
variegated appearance of the agate. 

On account of their beauties of color and outline, agates 
have been known and prized from the earliest times. They 


AGATE. COPYRIGHT 1901, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO. 


422 Banded Agate (Lake Superior). 
Moss Agate. 
Banded Agate (Brazil). Clouded Agate. 


TOURMALINE. COPYRIGHT 1903, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO. 


Green Tourmaline (Brazil). Red Tourmaline or Rubellite (Island of Elba). Black Tourmaline (Finland). 
Green ‘Tourmaline (Haddam, Conn.) Brown Tourmaline (Gouverneur, N. Y.) 
ross Section of Green Tourmaline (Cal.) Red Tourmaline or Rubellite, in Lepidolite (Cal.) 


PRECIOUS STONES 47 


are mentioned by many of the ancient Greek writers, and 
the name agate is a corruption of the name Achates, a river 
in Sicily, whence the first stones of this kind used by the 
Greeks were obtained. This and neighboring localities con- 
tinued to be the source of supply until the fifteenth century, 
when agates were found to occur in large quantities near 
Oberstein and Idar, on the banks of the river Nahe, in the 
duchy of Oldenburg. 

The industry of cutting and polishing the agates on a 
large scale was soon established there, and these places are 
to this day the center of the agate industry. The agates 
used most extensively at the present time are not, however, 
those found about Oberstein, but come from a region about 
one hundred miles in length extending from the province 
of Rio Grande do Sul, of southern Brazil, into northern 
Uruguay. 

TOURMALINE 


Early in the eighteenth century some children of Hol- 
land, playing, on a warm summer’s day, in a courtyard 
with a few bright-colored stones, noticed that these pos- 
sessed a strange power when warmed by the heat of the 
sun. They attracted and held (just as a magnet attracts 
iron) ashes, straws, and bits of paper. On reporting this 
strange discovery to their parents, the latter, it is said, 
could give no explanation of the curious property, but a 
relic of their knowledge of it is left in the name of “aschen- 
treckers,” or “ash-drawers,” which they gave the stones 
and by which they were known for a long time. 

Such was the method of introduction to the civilized 


48 MINERALS 


world of the mineral now known as Tourmaline, a mineral 
which in variety of color, composition, and properties is 
one of the most interesting in nature. 

The lapidaries who had given the Dutch children the 
stones for playthings did not recognize them as different 
from the other gems in which they were accustomed to deal. 
So to the present day, although tourmaline is considerably 
used in jewelry, it is rarely ever called by that name. The 
green varieties are often known as Brazilian emerald, chrys- 
olite, or peridot, some varieties of blue as Brazilian sap- 
phire, others as indicolite, the colorless as achroite, and the 
red as rubellite, siberite, and even as ruby. 

It is only somewhat recently that these different stones 
have been recognized as being varieties of a single mineral 
species which is known by the name tourmaline. This name 
comes from a Cingalese word (Turamali) which was 
applied to the first tourmaline gems sent from Ceylon to 
Holland. 

In its opaque form, colored either black or brown, tour- 
maline is a comparatively common mineral. It accompanies 
many so-called metamorphic rocks, 7.e., rocks which have 
been changed by heat and pressure from their original con- 
dition, and is also common in granite and other eruptive 
rocks. 


OBSCURELY CRYSTALLINE QUARTZ 


The best Carnelians come from India, but good stones 
are also obtained in Siberia, Brazil, and Queensland. Car- 
nelians are cut usually in oval and shield-like shapes and 
were much employed by the ancients for intaglios. They 


469 QUARTZ (obscurely crystalline). 


COPYRIGNT 1902, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 


_, Bloodstone polished (India). Chrysoprase (Silesia). Jasper (Germany). 
Tiger Eye, polished (South Africa), Agate and Carnelian, polished (Lake Superior). Ribbon Jasper, polished (Siberia). 


PRECIOUS STONES 49 


believed them to have the power of preventing misfortune 
and they were much worn as charms. 

Sard of typical brown color is much rarer than carnelian 
and possesses a high value. In other respects it is like 
carnelian. 

Chrysoprase and Prase are terms applied to an apple- 
green to bright green chalcedony or compact, jasper-like 
form of quartz. 

Plasma is a name applied to green chalcedony, or by 
some to green jasper. 

Bloodstone is a variety of plasma containing spots of 
red jasper looking like drops of blood. Another name for 
bloodstone, by which it was chiefly known by the ancients, 
is heliotrope. 

Onyx and Sardonyx are varieties of agate in which the 
layers are in even planes of uniform thickness. This struc- 
ture permits of the stone being used for engraving 
cameos. 

The sardonyx was supposed by the ancients to be a 
different stone from the onyx. To it was ascribed the 
property of conferring eloquence upon its wearer. 

Jasper is a name which includes in general nearly all 
varieties of impure, opaque colored crypto-crystalline 
quartz. In color it may be red, yellow, green, brown, 
bluish, and black. 

Basanite is also known as Lydian stone or touchstone, 
on account of its use for trying the purity of metals. Its 
value for this purpose depends on its hardness, peculiar 
grain, and black color. 

Flint is likewise an opaque quartz of dull color. It 


50 MINERALS 


differs from jasper in breaking with a deeply conchoidal 
fracture and a sharp cutting edge. 


LAPIS LAZULI, AMBER AND MALACHITE 


The stone known as Lapis Lazuli as it occurs in nature 
is not a single mineral, but a mixture of several, among 
which are calcite, pyrite, and pyroxene. From these, how- 
ever, it is possible to separate a mineral of uniform com- 
position sometimes crystallized in dodecahedrons which is 
probably the essential ingredient of the stone. This min- 
eral is known as Lazulite and in composition is a silicate 
of soda and alumina with a small quantity of sodium sul- 
phide. | 

Amber is a fossil gum of trees of the genus Pinus, and 
is thus a vegetable rather than mineral product. In color 
it is yellow varying to reddish, brownish, and whitish. Its 
hardness is 2 to 2.5, it being slightly harder than gypsum 
and softer than calcite. It cannot be scratched by the 
finger nail, but easily and deeply with a knife. It is also 
brittle. 

The specific gravity of amber is scarcely greater than 
that of water, the exact specific weight being 1.050-1.096. 
It thus almost floats in water, especially sea water. It is 
transparent to translucent. 

Malachite is a green opaque mineral whose color indi- 
cates a salt of copper. It is a carbonate of copper con- 
taining water, the percentages being in the typical mineral, 
cupric oxide 71.9, carbon dioxide 19.9, and water 8.2. It 
is the common form which copper assumes when it or even 


AMBER, MALACHITE, LAPIS-LAZULI AND AZURITE. séctbeitsasal eta aaa ie 


Lapis-lazuli, polished (Siberia). Amber, rolled pebble (Coast of Baltic Sea). 
Amber, polished. showing insects enclosed (Coast of Baltic Sea). 
Malachite and Azurite, polished (Arizona Malachite, polished (Ural Mountains). 
== Maisuchite, polished (Australia). Malachite (Arizona). 


» 
on 
— 


We ans f 4 


LOANED BY FOOTE MINERAL CO, FELDSPAR. COPYRIGHT 1202, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO. 


Amazonstone, ervstallized (Colorado). Amazonstone, crystallized (Colorado). Amazonstone (Colorado). 
Labradorite, polished (Labrador), Labradorite, polished (Labrador), 


Sunstone (Norway). Moonstone, polished (Norway). 


i Foe’. 


PRECIOUS STONES 51 


its ores oxidize in the air. Many of the green stains on 
rocks or minerals can be correctly referred to malachite. It 
is only valued for ornamental purposes, however, when it 
occurs in compact masses, usually exhibiting concentric 
layers. Malachite in this form takes a fine polish. Mala- 
chite is not a hard mineral, its hardness being between 3.5 
and 4. 3 


FELDSPAR 


Feldspar is the family name of several minerals closely 
related, and, indeed, grading into each other, but distin- 
guished by mineralogists by separate specific terms. ‘These 
minerals are all silicates of aluminum, with some alkali or 
alkali earth, having a hardness of about 6 in the scale in 
which quartz is 7. 

As ornamental stones only certain varieties of feldspar 
are valued and their value depends on accidents of color 
or structure. The first of the feldspars which may be men- 
tioned as being prized as an ornamental stone is amazon- 
stone or green feldspar. 

It is only to the green variety that the name of amazon- 
stone is applied, a name meaning stone from the Amazon 
River. 

The second species of feldspar which may be mentioned 
as of use as an ornamental stone is labradorite. This dif- 
fers in composition from amazonstone in containing soda 
and lime in place of potash. 

The gems known as moonstone and sunstone owe the 
play of colors which gives them their respective names to 
similar causes. ‘These gems are generally some form of 


52 MINERALS 


feldspar, although any mineral giving a similar sheen of 
color might be included under them. 

The Ceylon moonstone is sometimes known as Ceylon 
opal, but it is the variety of feldspar known as orthoclase, 
which is a potash feldspar. 

Sunstone is the term by which those kinds of feldspar 
are known which reflect a spangled yellow light. 

Both sunstones and moonstones can be accurately imi- 
tated in glass and the distinction of the artificial from the 
real by ocular examination alone would be almost impos- 
sible. 

Gems are occasionally cut from other forms of feldspar 
than those here described, which are transparent and color- 
less and valued for their luster. 


ORNAMENTAL STONES 


RuHoponiTE. — Rhodonite is a silicate of manganese, of 
a pink or flesh-red color. It does not furnish transparent 
gems, but, occurring: massive in large pieces, affords mate- 
rial for table-tops, vases, jJewel-boxes, paper-weights, and 
other large objects in which such a color is desired. The 
stone has a slight translucency, which heightens its effect 
when polished, and it is also like jade in being quite tough. 

TuuitE.—Another rose-red massive stone is furnished 
by the variety of zoisite, known as Thulite. This resembles 
rhodonite in color somewhat, but is easily distinguished by 
its chemical characters, zoisite being a hydrous silicate of 
calcium and aluminum. It is somewhat harder than rhodo- 
nite. 


SPECIMENS LOANED BY F, J. ESSIG. YRIGHT BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO. 


598 ORNAMENTAL STONES. AMERICAN COLORTYPE C04 Chl. & Ne Y 


Satin Spar, polished (Italy). Smithsonite, polished (Greece). 
Thulite, polished (Norway). Serpentine. polished (Cornwall, England 
Serpentine, polished (Cornwali, England), Serpentine, rough (Cornwall, England) 


Ii 


COPYRIGHT 1901, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CH 


Topaz with Mica and Feldspar (Russia)... Topaz (Japan). 


Topaz in Rhyolite (Utah). 


Topaz (Brazil). Waterworn Topaz (Brazil). 


i 


PRECIOUS STONES 53 


Precious SERPENTINE.— This mineral resembles jade 
in appearance and properties and is suited to many of the 
ornamental uses to which the former is put. Not a little 
so-called jade is doubtless serpentine. The hardness of 
serpentine is somewhat below that of jade. 

ALABASTER.— The term alabaster is derived from a 
kind of ointment vases called alabastra which the Egyptians 
and peoples of a later period were accustomed to carve 
out of stone. This stone was largely a stalagmitic calcite 
obtained at Thebes, but it is probable that gypsum was 
also used to some extent. At the present time the 
term is used loosely for either of these minerals when em- 
ployed for the manufacture of ornamental objects, 
although stalagmitic calcite is now more generally desig- 
nated as onyx. 

SMITHSONITE. — Smithsonite is a carbonate of zinc mined 
extensively as an ore of that metal and sometimes possess- 
ing sufficient translucency and beauty of color to make it 
prized as an ornamental stone. 


TOPAZ 


Remarkable clearness and transparency, capacity of 
taking a high polish, and hardness and weight greater than 
that of quartz. These are the qualities in which Topaz 
excels as a gem. ‘True topaz is a silicate of alumina, con- 
taining hydroxyl and fluorine. Its hardness is 8 in the 
scale in which quartz is 7. Hence, it will scratch the latter 
mineral and may thus be distinguished from it. It is also 
remarkably heavy, considering its composition, it being 


54 MINERALS 


three and one-half times as heavy as water, while quartz is 
only two and one-half times as heavy. 

The color typically associated with topaz in its use as 
a gem is yellow, yet the mineral species exhibits many other 
shades of color, which, when present in crystals of sufficient 
clearness and purity, answer equally well for gem pur- 
poses. These other shades, most of which are repre- 
sented in the accompanying plate, are grayish, greenish, 
bluish, and reddish. ‘Topaz may also be quite colorless. 
The yellow color of the Brazilian topaz can be changed by 
heating to a pale rose pink and the gem is often treated 
in this way. The degree of heat employed is not high, and 
both heating and cooling must be performed gradually. 
Warming in a sand bath at a low red heat is the method 
usually employed, or the stone may be wrapped in German 
tinder and the latter set on fire. Only stones of a brown- 
yellow color yield the pink; the pale yellow stones turn 
white when so treated. Once the pink color is obtained it 
is permanent. 

The natural colors of topaz are, in general, perfectly 
durable, although some of the deep wine-yellow topazes 
from Russia fade on exposure to daylight. 

Topaz is infusible before the blowpipe. It is not affected 
by hydrochloric acid, but is partially decomposed by sul- 
phurie acid and then yields hydrofluoric acid. 

The crystals of topaz belong to the orthorhombic system 
of crystallization. They are usually elongated in the direc- 
tion of the prism and have sharp, bright faces. They vary 
much in size and often are large. One crystal weighing 
twenty-five pounds was found in Siberia. 


QUARTZ (crystalline). COPYRIGHT 1902, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 


Rutilated Quartz, polished (Brazil). Amethyst (Virginia). 
Amethyst (Montana). 


Rose Quartz, polished (Black Hills). Smoky Quartz (Switzerland). 


461 


PRECIOUS STONES 55 


CRYSTALLINE QUARTZ 


This is the most abundant, most durable, and most inde- 
structible of common minerals. There is scarcely a sand 
beach, field, or mountain-side upon which this mineral can- 
not be found in some form or other. Its abundance is due 
not so much to its excess in quantity in the underlying 
rocks as to the fact that, being harder and less easily 
decomposed than other minerals, it remains after they are 
worn away. | 

Though so common, it appears in so great a variety of 
colors and different kinds of structure that a large collec- 
tion of minerals looking very much alike might all be made 
up of Quartz. If they were all of quartz they would have 
the following characteristics: Hardness, 7 (cannot be 
scratched with a knife blade); specific gravity, two and 
a half times as heavy as water; no cleavage; fracture con- 
choidal (shell-like) ; infusible before the blowpipe; insoluble 
in common acids. The numerous varieties of quartz can 
be grouped into two classes, the pheno-crystalline (plainly 
crystalline) and the crypto-crystalline (obscurely crys- 
talline). 

This article deals only with the plainly crystalline vari- 
eties. These include, among other varieties, rock crystal, 
amethyst, rose quartz, smoky quartz, and sagenitic quartz. 
These varieties all occur in well-formed crystals, and all 
have a vitreous luster, i.e., luster like that of glass. The 
differences between them are almost exclusively differences 
of color. 


56 MINERALS 


Rock Crystaut.— This is quartz in its purest form. 
Typical rock crystal is perfectly transparent and colorless, 
but the mineral is often more or less clouded and opaque. 

AmEtTHYST.— This is the name given to the violet or 
purple varieties of crystallized quartz. 

RosE Quartz.— This form of quartz, the color of 
which is indicated by its name, is rarely of sufficient trans- 
parency to be prized as a gem. 

Smoky Quvuartz.—This variety of quartz is often 
known as “smoky topaz,” a misleading term, since the 
mineral is not topaz at all. 

SAGENITIC QuaRTzZ.— This form of quartz, also known 
as “saganite,” “fleche d’amour” (love’s arrow), “ Venus’ 
hair stone,” and, if the included mineral be rutile, “rutilated 
quartz,” is rock crystal containing inclusions of other min- 
erals in hair-like or thread-like forms. 


Plants 


: 7 A a ff 


- he ye | fy a) be 
A Ue a a 


= es ae Myris D Pel ON eel Pa . pare 


d ‘ ‘ Phe: wi vey ‘ 
Y si an Us ie vo 
Lye 4 4] ‘ iar ‘ nih ' iz ime Wi oh a 
N ? : i | Wy}. j 
‘ 
% = 
in uC rx i = ; iy yh Wh ¢ } 
a ‘ « i é ; 
yw tee es A 
p “ ¥ J ; ay A 
‘ ‘ mys e i tede Pu, f= ¢ | 
a . x j ; 
4 ja, . 
nA ; H ; aid y te tale 
j A ‘) . 
5 4 “ \ 
: : i ‘ ; eid . - i 
. 
: } 
} My f ’ 
| r ¥ j P 
si t 


; ape ' at , F) ’ 
¥ . 
? va ’ 
o 
( ’ ’ 4 j if 
‘er . iby ar 45° ay 
‘ Te Pin b 
4 aye / i 
. 
ote eS Ay 
“ 
( : > 
i a at ‘ 1 i . 
4 1 ae " r } - 
- B. 
i 4 
an Por 
° - 4 y; Lass A sey 


CHAPTER I 
FLOWERS 


FLowErs are the essential parts of higher plants, as they 
are necessary to fruit and seed formation. Some flowers 
are beautiful and fragrant, while others are neither; some 
are large and showy, but emit a disagreeable odor. The 
part of the flower which attracts the eye is usually the 
corolla, formed of the separate or united petals, which vary 
in size, form, and color. Somewhere near the base of the 
corolla are found the nectaries or glands which secrete the 
nectar so highly appreciated by insects and from which 
nectar the bee makes its honey. 

Flowers of different species of plants open or develop 
at different periods of the season of active growth. Some 
open early in spring, while others do not develop until late 
in the fall. 

Double flowers (culture products of gardens, etc.) are 
generally considered more handsome than the wild, un- 
changed, or normal flowers. ALBERT SCHNEIDER. 


FLOWERS AND THEIR INVITED GUESTS 


When flowers first appeared, it became necessary to 
secure the transfer of the pollen-grains to the stigmas. 
This was necessary in order that the ovule might be devel- 
oped into a seed containing a young plant or embryo. At 

59 


60 PLANTS 


first the currents of air were selected as the agents of this 
pollen transfer, and the flowers were adapted to what is 
known as wind-pollination. As the wind is an inanimate 
agent, and any transfer by it is largely a matter of chance, 
in order to increase the chances of successful pollination, it 
was necessary for pollen to be developed in enormous quan- 
tities, so that it might fall like rain. In this way stigmas 
would be reached, but at the same time an enormous amount 
of pollen would be wasted. The evergreens are good illus- 
trations of wind-pollinated plants, and their showers of 
pollen are very familiar to those who live near pine forests. 
When these showers come down in unaccustomed regions, 
they are often spoken of as “showers of sulphur,” and the 
local newspapers are full of accounts of the mysterious 
substance. 

In wind-pollinated plants not only must the pollen be 
excessively abundant, but it must also be very light and 
dry. Sometimes the buoyancy is increased by the develop- 
ment of wings on the pollen grains, as in the case of pines. 
This habit of pollination is found not only among the ever- 
greens, but also among many important families of higher 
plants, as in the ordinary forest trees, the grasses, ete. 

When the higher forms appeared, however, flowers of 
a different character gave evidence that a new type of pol- 
lination was being devised. Instead of the old wasteful 
method, insects were called in to act as agents of the trans- 
fer. By securing an animate agent, there is a definiteness 
in the pollination and a saving in pollen production which 
is quite in contrast with the wind method. It must not be 
supposed that all flowers have learned to use insects with 


LADY’S SLIPPER. COPYRIGHT 1900, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 


346 (Cypripedium hirsutum.) 


FLOWERS 61 


equal skill, for many of them may be said to be clumsy in 
their arrangement. On the other hand, certain families 
have reached a high degree of organization in this regard, 
and arrange for insect visits with a skill and completeness 
of organization which is astonishing. 

In order to secure visits from insects, so that pollination 
may be effected, flowers have been compelled to do several 
things. In the first place, they must provide an attractive 
food. This has taken two prominent forms, namely, nectar 
and pollen. There are insects, such as butterflies, which 
are not only attracted by the nectar, but whose mouth parts 
have only been adapted for sucking up a liquid. There are 
other insects, however, like the bees, wasps, etc., which are 
able to take the more substantial pollen as food. Accord- 
ingly, insects which visit flowers may be roughly divided 
into the two classes, nectar-feeders and pollen-feeders. 

In the second place, the flower must notify the insect in 
some way that the food is present. This is done primarily 
by the odors which the flowers give off. It must not be 
supposed that odors which are sensible to us are the only 
ones sensible to insects, for in general their sense of smell 
is far keener than ours. It is also probably true that the 
display of color, which is so conspicuously associated with 
flowers, is an attraction to insects, although this has become 
somewhat doubtful lately by the discovery that certain 
insects which were thought to be attracted by color have 
proved to be color-blind. At present, however, we have no 
reason to suppose that color is not associated in some promi- 
nent way with the visits of insects. 

It should be noticed, also, that two kinds of pollination 


62 PLANTS 


are possible. The'pollen may be transferred to the stigma 
of its own flower, or it may be carried to the stigma of 
some other flower, and this other flower may be some dis- 
tance away. ‘The former method may be called self-polli- 
nation; the latter, cross-pollination. It seems evident that 
flowers in general have made every effort to secure cross- 
pollination. JoHN MERLE CouLter. 


A PATTERN FLOWER 


Flowers are of very many patterns, and it must not be 
supposed that there is any special pattern for them all. 
There are four parts which belong to flowers in general, 
and they are repeated in various flowers in numberless 
ways, or one or more of the parts may be omitted. 

The flower of the common wild lily, chosen for our illus- 
tration, is highly organized, with all the parts represented 
and well developed. Each part is constructed for some 
definite work, which we may or may not fully understand. 

The flower of the illustration shows on the outside six 
leaf-like bodies, colored a deep orange or reddish, and 
bearing dark spots. These six bodies are in two sets of 
three—an outer and an inner set. When there are two 
sets of these leaf-like bodies, the outer set is called the 
calyx, and the inner one the corolla. The three leaves of 
the calyx are called sepals, and the three leaves of the 
corolla, petals. 

In this case, the sepals and the petals look alike, and 
then it is usual to speak of the whole set of six as the 
perianth. In many flowers, however, the sepals and petals 


d 
. 
a on 
rs , 
» bs] ; 6 _ 
q _ ; 
al ts Pee 
mii a Qe A lAa 
— ae ie 
=" Pat, 


ae ee 

C= 1» s 
_ 

3, ee 


> e 


ar ae 


7 2 

‘ te ° 

““F ~ ’ 
5 te res 


76 Ree 


ae 


A 


338 RED OR WOOD LILY. ie aati 2 > 
PYRIGHT 1900, BY 
DOUBLEDAY, PAGE & COMPANY 


(Lilium Philadelphicum). 


FLOWERS 63 


do not look at all alike. In the common wake-robin, or 
Trillium, a near relative of the lily, the three sepals are 
like ordinary small green leaves, while the petals are much 
larger and showy, giving the characteristic color to the 
flower. 

In the lily, it should be further noticed that the sepals 
and petals are all separate, but in many flowers they are 
united in various ways to form urns, tubes, funnels, trum- 
pets, ete. The common morning glory is an illustration of 
a flower in which the petals are united so as to form a beau- 
tiful trumpet-shaped or funnel-form corolla. 

The general purpose of the perianth—that is, the two 
outer parts of the flower —is to protect the far more impor- 
tant inner parts in the bud, and when the flower opens the 
perianth unfolds and exposes the inner parts, which are then 
‘ready for their peculiar work. 

The bright color usually shown by the corolla, and some- 
times also by the calyx, as in the lily, is probably associ- 
ated with the visits of insects, which come to the flower for 
nectar or other food. Since it has been found, however, 
that some visiting insects are color-blind, it is doubtful 
whether the color is so universal an attraction as it was 
once thought to be, but it is certainly associated with some 
sort of important work. 

A summary of these various duties is as follows: The 
green, leaf-like calyx is certainly for bud protection; the 
brightly colored corolla (and sometimes calyx) adds to the 
duty of protection that of attracting necessary insects, or 
some other duty that we do not as yet understand. 

Just within the corolla, the third part or set appears, 


64 PLANTS 


consisting of six stamens. These six stamens are also in 
two sets of three each, an outer and an inner one. Each 
stamen consists of a long, stalk-like part, called the fila- 
ment, and at the summit of the filament is borne the anther, 
which in the lily consists of two long, narrow pouches lying 
side by side. When the anther is ripe, these pouches are 
filled with a yellow, powdery dust, called the pollen. Each 
particle of this dust-like pollen consists of a minute but 
beautifully organized globular body, known as the pollen- 
grain. The anther pouches are, therefore, full of pollen- 
grains. 

In the lily it will be noticed that when the anthers are 
ripe and the pollen is ready to be shed, a slit opens length- 
wise in each of the two pouches or sacs. This is the com- 
mon method for opening the anther sacs, but in some flowers 
it is curiously modified. For example, in the heaths, such 
as the huckleberry, the sacs open by a hole at one end, and 
sometimes the tips of the sacs are drawn out into long, hol- 
low tubes through which the pollen is discharged. In other 
cases, as in the sassafras, the sacs open by little trap doors, 
which swing open as if upon hinges. 

Of the two parts of the stamen, the filament and the 
anther, the latter is the essential one, so that in some cases 
the filament may be lacking entirely, only the anther 
appearing to represent the stamen. Furthermore, the essen- 
tial thing about the anther is the pollen, to manufacture 
which is the sole purpose of the stamen. 

The pollen is necessary to enable the flower to produce 
seeds, but it must be transferred from the anther which 
produces it to the fourth part of the flower, not yet 


Y 
Eves 4] 
> [ f 
f f 
; 4 Pi 7 
- Z j 
’ 2 d 
zy 
> 
| 
‘4 
1 
4 
a 
] 


FLOWERS 65 


described, in which the seeds are formed. This transfer of 
pollen is known as pollination, and the transfer is usually 
effected in one of two ways— by the wind or by insects. 
The fourth or innermost part of the lily flower is an 
organ called the pistil. It stands in the center of the flower, 
and is composed of three distinct regions. At the base it 
is bulbous and hollow, containing the bodies which are to 
become seeds. This bulbous region is called the ovary, and 


the little bodies it contains, which, through the action of the. 


pollen, are to become seeds, are called ovules. Rising from 
the top of the ovary is a slender, stalk-like part called the 
style; and at the top of the style is a knob-like region called 
the stigma. 

The most essential region of the pistil is the ovary, for 
it contains the ovules. Next in importance is the stigma, 
for it must receive the pollen-grains. The style is of least 
importance, and therefore is sometimes wanting, the stigma 
being directly upon the ovary. The duty of the style, when 
it is present, seems to be to put the stigma into a favorable 
position to receive the pollen. JoHN M. Courter. 


THE LILY OF THE VALLEY 


The Lily of the Valley is one of the most delicate and 
beautiful of the lily family. With the exception of the 
orchid family, probably no group of plants furnishes a 
larger variety of popular forms noted alike for their beauty 
and delicacy. 

It has been truly said of the lily family that “the flowers 
of most are beautiful, of many brilliant, and some truly 


66 PLANTS 


splendid.” ‘This family contains about one hundred and 
fifty genera and over thirteen hundred species. ‘They are 
world-wide in their distribution, excepting the Arctic zone, 
though they are more common in the temperate and sub- 
tropical regions. 

Among the species sought by the lover of cultivated 
flowers, none is more noteworthy than the tulip, a native of 
Persia. It is claimed that there are more than seven hun- 
dred forms of the tulip known to the florist—all varia- 
tions of a single species. 

The type of the family is the lily. The lily is the Per- 
sian personification of night, lil or lilleh being essentially 
the words used to designate evening. 

To this family also belong the day-lily, the tuberose, 
the hyacinth, the yucca, and the star-of-Bethlehem. Here 
also is classed the useful though much-abused onion, the 
flowers of which, though small, form a most graceful group 
at the top of the stem, especially in the wild species. 

The lily of the valley is a native of the mountainous 
regions of Virginia and southward through Georgia. It is 
identical with the cultivated form, which was brought from 
Europe. 

The pure white of the flowers, as well as their symmet- 
rical form, has led writers to speak of them as the symbol 
of purity, and no flower, perhaps, is in greater demand for 
the decoration of the church and home. 

W. K. Hic ey. 


584 COMMON CALLA LILY. COPYRIGHT 1903, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 
(Richardia africana). 


About % Life-size. 


FLOWERS 67 


CALLA LILY 


The so-called Calla Lily is an herbaceous plant belong- 
ing to the Aracee, and is closely related to calamus, Jack- 
in-the-pulpit, and arum. It is a native of South Africa, 
and, like most of the order, it prefers a very moist soil and 
warm climate. It has comparatively large sagitate leaves; 
is moneecious, the staminate and pistillate flowers being in 
close proximity on the same plant. 

The plant is also known as Lily of the Nile, African 
Lily, and Ethiopian Lily. The word Calla is supposed to 
be derived from calyx, the first protective covering of com- 
plete flowers. ‘The plant is very extensively cultivated in 
all countries, especially the warmer countries and islands. 
It is to be found in gardens, hothouses, and conservatories. 
The plant has evidently been known for many centuries. 

Some very misleading opinions and names exist with 
reference to this plant. In the first place, it is not a lily at 
all, belonging to an entirely different order. The Lily of 
the Nile is wrong, because it is a native of South Africa. 
To speak of the handsome flowers is wrong, because the 
part mostly admired is not a flower in the botanical sense, 
but simply a leafy involucral covering of a pure waxy- 
white color. The inflorescence proper is the yellow central 
cone-like structure known as spadix, and upon which the 
small, non-attractive staminate or pistillate flowers are 
closely crowded. Calla, according to the etymology of the 
word, is wrong, for reasons already given—that is, it is 
not a true calyx, but rather a calyx or corolla-like involucre. 


68 PLANTS 


It no doubt serves the function of a corolla in that it 
attracts insects for the purpose of effecting pollination. 
A. SCHNEIDER. 


THE EASTER LILY 


The Easter Lily is the symbol of a ceremonial which is 
older than history. It illustrates a story as old as human- 
ity —one which tells of feasts to the Great Spirit in grati- 
tude for the return of spring or for a bountiful harvest. 
Unlike other primitive observances which have become obso- 
lete, or more recent forms of thanksgiving which have no 
relation to the past, the Easter festival has been handed 
down through the ages, replete with religious significance 
to almost every race of mankind. 

In 1875 a beautiful form of the lily family was brought 
by a woman to Philadelphia, from Bermuda. This lily 
(Lilium longiflorum) at once obtained great popularity by 
reason of its unusual size, the large number of flowers on 
each stem, and their extraordinary beauty and purity. The 
imported plants were soon bought by Mr. W. K. Harris, 
of Philadelphia, who named it the Liliwm harrisii, but at 
the present time it is known as the Lilium longiflorum, 
variety eximum. 

The great beauty of the flowers, the fact that the plants 
mature early in the sason, and their ability to endure a 
high temperature, allowing them to be forced to bloom 
during the winter, all combined to make this lily the uni- 
versal choice for the typical Easter flower, which position 
it still worthily maintains, as though conscious of the deep 


ees 


ee | 


EDGY: 


“SIZE. 


EASTER 


‘ 


56 


2 Life 


Je 
Ge. 
4, Es 
i 4, < 
* 
z 
% 
Be Kg 
% , 
t 
i 
‘ z 
4 Pex 7 
via ee 
he 4 ¥ 
poy p. 
¢ ey 2 
# A 


se tn ee OT ee “i — ~ 


348 WILD YELLOW OR CANADIAN LILY. SE ROM NATURE: (GSRDENT 


5 = COPYRIGHT 1900, BY 
(Lilium Canadense). Sa aiea tA COMPANY 


FLOWERS 69 


significance of the festival of which it is the chosen floral 
emblem. C. S. Rappin. 


THE WILD YELLOW LILY * 


Among our common wild flowers that quickly attract 
the attention of the observer is the Yellow Lily. Its home 
is in the swamps, the wet meadows and fields of Canada 
and the United States, east of the Missouri River. It is 
also called the Canada, the Field, and the Meadow Lily. 

This plant, with about forty-five sister species, all beau- 
tiful, belongs to the genus Lilium. All are natives of the 
Northern Hemisphere and are found distributed around 
the world. About sixteen species are natives of the United 
States. The flowers vary in color. Some are red, others 
white or yellow, and some are more or less mottled. 

No plants are more frequently mentioned in ancient 
myths and by the classical poets. 

The slender stalk of the yellow lily arises from a scaly, 
bulbous, and thickened underground stem, growing to a 
height of from two to five feet. The leaves are narrow 
and lance-shaped, from two to six inches in length, and 
usually attached in whorls of from three to eight. Each 
stalk bears from one to fifteen flowers, the ground color of 
which is yellow or reddish with brownish spots toward the 
base of each division, which are six in number and are 
spreading and gracefully arched. The flowers, appearing 
in June, July, and August, are nodding, and vary in length 
from two to four inches. The fruit pods are oblong, large, 
and bear numerous seeds. 


70 PLANTS 


Closely related to the plant of our illustration, and at 
times closely resembling it, is the beautiful Turk’s Cap 
Lily (Liliwm superbum). This species is wonderfully pro- 
lific in the production of flowers, sometimes bearing forty 
or more on a single stalk. It is one of the tallest of the 
lilies, and frequently the marshes of the Eastern States are 
transformed by its presence into striking masses of color, 
orange, orange-yellow, or red. 


THE ROSE 


There are a number of rose species. All are shrubby 
and vary from small erect to very tall climbing or twining 
plants. In the wild state the flower is generally single, its 
petals (five in number) forming one circle. Numerous 
yellow stamens and pistils; woody stem, branching, with 
numerous prickles; leaves alternate, stalked with elongated 
pointed stipules and from three to seven oval, oblong, ser- 
ratc leaflets; flowers showy, variable in color; fruit (hip) 
quite large, red color, bearing numerous hairy, hard seeds. 

The rose has been in cultivation for many centuries. 

Rose water was first prepared on a large scale in Per- 
sia. Not only was rose water used as a cosmetic and a 
medicine, but it was also used in cooking. 

Rose oil, obtained from the petals, was not known until 
about 1570. 

The great multitude of cultivated roses are all derived 
from a few species of wild growing ancestors. 

Varieties are perpetuated by grafting buds or branches 
on a hardy stock, as the common dog rose. It is best to 


544 LIBERTY ROSES. COPYRIGHT 1900, BY A. W- MUMFORD, CHICAGO 


es 
ee 


CARNATIONS. COPYRIGHT 1902, BY A. W MUMFORD, CHICAGO 
(Opp. 485) (Dianthus caryophyllus). 


FLOWERS 71 


graft on stocks native in the country in which it is desired 
to grow the variety. For example, in the United States 
any one of the wild growing species may be used as a 
stock plant. 

The rose is a national emblem flower of England. It 
is quite universally recognized as the handsomest of all 
flowers. The rose signifies love, joy, and prosperity. 

The principal use of the rose is for ornamental culture 
purpose. The famous rose oil (otto of rose) is used as a 
perfume. It is also employed for scenting snuff, hair oils, 
salves, and essences. Rose water is extensively used as an 
addition to gargles, eye washes, skin lotions, etc. The 
bright red hip is sometimes eaten and also used for deco- 
rative purposes. Country school children are in the habit 
of eating the petals and hips. The hips of the dog rose are 
used for making a confection. The petals are added to 
sachet powders. A. SCHNEIDER. 


THE CARNATION 


The Carnation is a native of central and Southern 
Europe. Since its introduction into England it is said to 
have escaped cultivation and to have become fixed in sev- 
eral localties. In its cultivation three general classes have 
been established by English specialists. The selfs are 
planted whose flowers have a uniform color. The flakes 
possess a pure ground of white or yellow, flaked or striped 
with one color, the stripes running longitudinally through 
the petals. The bizarres are such as have a pure ground, 
marked as in the flakes, but with two or three colors; this 


72 PLANTS 


form possesses the most fragrance, especially when there is 
a frequent recurrence of the stripes. Lastly, there are the 
picotees, having a pure ground, each petal being bordered 
with a band of color. This last form includes many of the 
rarest varieties, and the yellow picotee is famous in several 
royal establishments. 

It is a peculiar fact that rain will injure the colors of 
the more delicate varieties, and the florist must shield the 
opening flowers from direct sunlight if he would obtain the 
best results. 

In the perfect flower, the pod and calyx should be long, 
the flower circular, not less than three inches in diameter, 
rising gradually towards the center, so as to form a sort of 
crown. ‘The outer petals should be large and few in num- 
ber, rising slightly above the calyx and spreading horizon- 
tally, the other petals being regularly disposed above them, 
nearly flat, diminishing in size towards the center. The 
ground should be a pure color and the petals wax-like. 

The carnation is allied to the pink family, and conse- 
quently is related to the modest Indian pink, the Chinese 
pink, and the Sweet William. These lowly forms doubt- 
less nourish a secret pride in their relationship to the illus- 
trious head of the house, concerning which Shakespeare 
said, “‘ The fairest flowers of the season are our carnations.” 


C. S. Rappin. 
GOLDENROD 


Goldenrod, the name of numerous plants whose showy 
heads of flowers, waving like golden wands, make bright 
and gay the sides of roads, hills, and gravelly banks in the 


GOLDEN ROD. 
+5 Life-size. 


COPYRIGHT 1900, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 


200 


FLOWERS 73 


autumn. Although the general appearance of the racemed 
or else corymbed heads, which bear the florets, is diverse, 
yet the flowers themselves differ only from the asters in 
the smaller heads of (except in one species) yellow flowers. 
The genus is mostly North American, there being about 
eighty species, all of which but three or four belong to this 
country. It grows in thickets and woods, and formerly 
was much used in medicine. Its principle is astringent 
and tonic; the leaves and flowers, however, were thought 
aperient. 

It occurs in the northern regions of America, but 
under very dissimilar forms. Perhaps the most interesting 
species is the sweet goldenrod, with a slender stem two to 
three feet high, often reclined; the leaves linear-lanceolate, 
entire, shining, covered with pellucid dots, which secrete a 
delicious anisate oil; the flower heads in racemes spreading 
in a one-sided panicle, the flower rays rather large and con- 
spicuous. It may be occasionally found in rich, shady 
woods. An essence distilled from the leaves has been used 
to relieve spasmodic pains. 

One of the earliest indications of the approach of 
autumn is in the flowers of the white goldenrod, the only 
species which has white flowers. Next comes into yellow 
bloom the tall Canadian goldenrod, and, following this, the 
gigantic goldenrod, and the tall goldenrod, names singularly 
misapplied, as the altitude of both is not unusual. After- 
ward may be seen Solidago arguta and other species, until 
the lingering florets upon the downy goldenrod indicate the 
near approach of the cold. The goldenrods generally affect 
dry and sterile soils, though some are found in bogs and 


74 PLANTS 


moist places, and range from alpine heights to the very 
margin of the sea. Ave: 


THE CINERARIA 


The Composite, the family of plants to which the cin- 
erarias belong, contains about seven hundred and sixty 
genera and over ten thousand species, embracing approxi- 
mately one-tenth of all the flowering forms. This is the 
largest family of plants, and includes the goldenrod, the 
sunflower, the aster, the chrysanthemum, the thistle, the 
lettuce, the dandelion, and many others. The species 
are widely distributed, though more common in tem- 
perate or hot regions, the largest number being found in the 
Americas. 

Though a family of herbs, there are a few shrubs and 
in the tropics a small number of trees. The cultivated 
forms are numerous, and some are among our most beau- 
tiful fall plants. 

The flowers are collected together in heads, and some- 
times are of two kinds (composite). Using the sunflower 
for an example, we find a disk of tubular flowers in the 
center and, growing around it, a row of strap-shaped 
flowers, while in the dandelion they are all strap-shaped, 
and in some other species all are tubular. 

The cineraria is an excellent illustration of the com- 
posite form, which bears both kinds of flowers. 

The cinerarias form a large genus of practically her- 
baceous plants, and are chiefly natives of southern Africa 
and southern and eastern Europe. The varieties vary 


- 
- 4 


he 


COPYRIGHT 1900, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 


FLOWERING ALMOND. 
Life-Size. 


FLOWERS 75 


greatly from white to pinkish-purple and through various 
shades to a dark bluish-purple. 

They are quite easily cultivated, but. are house plants 
in temperate latitudes. They are peculiarly liable to attack 
of insects, plant-lice being especially an enemy. 

The florists’ varieties are chiefly produced from the spe- 
cies Cineraria cruenta. Beautiful hybrids have been devel- 
oped from this and other species, and the flower certainly 
deserves the popularity it has attained through sterling 
merit. Wo. K. Hictey. 


THE FLOWERING ALMOND 


The Sweet, the Bitter, and the Flowering Almond are 
all of a kin, and in this kinship many include also the 
peach and the nectarine. The flowering almond or the 
dwarf almond is a shrub which early in the spring, in March 
or April, sends forth its fair, rosy blossoms before its 
leaves are sprouted. The shrub seldom exceeds three feet 
in height. The leaves are like those of the willow, only 
darker and of a more shining green. It is really a native 
of Calmuck Tartary, but now is used extensively in gar- 
dens, because it blooms so early and can easily be cultivated 
in any dry soil. 

The almond tree figures in history, mythology, and 
poetry. In this connection it is interesting to note that 
Aaron’s famous rod was the shoot of an almond tree. 
Virgil, in the Georgics, weleomes the almond, when covered 
with blossoms, as the sign of a fruitful season. 

In ancient times, everything that was considered of any 


716 PLANTS 


importance to the Greeks had some connection with the 
siege of Troy. Demophon, returning from Troy, suffered 
the fate of many another Greek worthy. He was ship- 
wrecked on the shores of Thrace. He was befriended by 
the king and received as a guest. While at the court he met 
the beautiful daughter of his host. Immediately he fell in 
love with the charming princess, gained her love in return, 
and made arrangements for the marriage. But Demophon 
was obliged to return home to settle up his affairs before he 
could take upon himself these new ties. So the youth 
sailed away, but never to return. The princess, faithful 
Phyllis, watched and waited, hoping in vain for the return 
of her promised lord. Her constancy was noted even by 
the gods, who, when she was gradually pining away, turned 
her into an almond tree. Since then this tree has been a 
sign of constancy and hope. Emity C. THompson. 


THE LADY’S SLIPPER 


This interesting plant belongs to that remarkable family 
of orchids (Orchidacew) which includes over four hundred 
genera and five thousand species. They are especially noted 
for the great variety of shapes and colors of their flowers, 
many of them resembling beetles and other insects, monkey, 
snake, and lizard heads, as well as helmets and slippers, the 
latter giving rise to the name of the plant in our illustra- 
tion. The variety, singular beauty, and delicate odor, as 
well as the peculiar arrangement of the parts of the flower, 
make many of the species of great financial value. This is 
also enhanced by the extreme care required in their culti- 


9S] 


LADY’S SLIPPER. 


COPYRIGHT 1900 


BY 


A 


ae a 


Ssaennivie 


phar BRR GS 


HYACINTH. 


Life: siz 


248 


HYACINTH. 
Life: siz 


A 


Ww 


MUMFORD, 


CHICAGO 


FLOWERS 77 


vation, which must be accomplished in hothouses, for the 
majority of the more valuable forms are native only in the 
tropical forests. Many, too, are rarely found except as 
single individuals, widely separated. 

There are many parasitic species, and in the tropics a 
larger number attach themselves by their long roots to 
trees, but do not obtain their nourishment from them, while 
those belonging to temperate regions usually grow on the 
ground. 

In the last sixty years the cultivation of orchids has 
become a passion in Europe and, to a great extent, in 
America. 

It is said that “‘ Linneus, in the middle of the last cen- 
tury, knew but a dozen exotic orchids.” ‘To-day over three 
thousand are known to English and American horticul- 
turists. 

Though admired by all, the orchids are especially inter- 
esting to the scientist, for in their peculiar flowers is found 
an unusual arrangement to bring about cross-fertilization, 
so necessary to the best development of plant life. 

W. K. Hic ey. 


HYACINTH 


Hyacinth, also called Jacinth, is said to be “supreme 
amongst the flowers of spring.” It was in cultivation before 
1597, and is therefore not a new favorite. Gerard, at the 
above date, records the existence of six varieties. Rea, in 
1676, mentions several single and double varieties as being 
then in English gardens, and Justice, in 1754, describes 
upwards of fifty single-flowered varieties, and nearly one 


78 PLANTS 


hundred double-fiowered ones, as a selection of the best 
from the catalogues of two then celebrated Dutch growers. 
One of the Dutch sorts, called La Reine de Femmes, is 
said to have produced from thirty-four to thirty-eight flow- 
ers in a spike, and on its first appearance to have sold for 
fifty guilders a bulb. Others sold for even larger sums. 
Justice relates that he himself raised several very valuable 
double-flowered kinds from seeds, which many of the sorts 
he describes are noted for producing freely. 

It is said that the original of the cultivated hyacinth 
(Hyacinthus orientalis) is by comparison an insignificant 
plant, bearing on a spike only a few small, narrow-lobed, 
wash-blue flowers. So great has been the improvement 
effected by the florists that the modern hyacinth would 
hardly be recognized as the descendant of the type above 
referred to, the spikes being long and dense, composed of 
a large number of flowers; the spikes not infrequently 
measure six or seven inches in length and from seven to 
nine inches in circumference, with the flowers closely set on 
from bottom to top. Of late years much improvement has 
been effected in the size of the individual flowers and the 
breadth of their recurving lobes, as well as in securing 
increased brilliancy and depth of color. The names of 
hyacinths are now almost legion, and of all colors—car- 
mine red, dark blue, lilac-pink, bluish-white, indigo blue, 
silvery-pink, rose, yellow, snow white, azure blue. 

C. C. Marsie. 


FLOWERS 719 


THE SCARLET PAINTED CUP 


The Scarlet Painted Cup belongs to a large and inter- 
esting group of plants, known as the figwort family. This 
family includes about one hundred and sixty-five genera 
and over twenty-five hundred species. They are common 
all over the world, reaching from the equator into the 
regions of constant frosts. It is claimed by some authori- 
ties that fully one thirty-fifth of all the flowering plants 
of North America are classed in this family. 

Besides the painted cup, there are classed in this group 
the mullein, the common toad-flax, the foxglove, the gerar- 
dias, and the calceolarias. 

The scarlet painted cup of our illustration is a native of 
the eastern half of the United States and the southern por- 
tion of Canada. It prefers the soil of meadows and moist 
woods, and has been found growing abundantly at an ele- 
vation of from three to four thousand feet. 

The flowers are dull yellow in color and are obscured by 
the rather large floral leaves or bracts, which are bright 
scarlet—rarely bright yellow—in color. These conspicu- 
ous leaves are broader toward the apex and usually about 
three-cleft. By the novice they are usually mistaken for 
the flower, which is hardly noticeable. The stem seldom 
exceeds a foot in height, and bears a number of leaves that 
are deeply cut in narrow segments. The bright color of 
this plant has given it many local common names, more or 
less descriptive. Prominent among these is the Indian 
paint brush. W. K. Hic ey. 


80 PLANTS 


SUNFLOWERS AND DAISIES 


The Sunflowers are mostly large, erect, perennial herbs, 
with the flowers characteristic of the order Composite. 
They are natives of tropical America, but have become 
widely distributed in cultivation, appreciated on account of 
their large yellow flowers. They not only thrive very luxu- 
riantly under cultivation, but spread very quickly sponta- 
neously. Every one is familiar with the sunflower as it 
appears in cultivation; hence no special description shall be 
given of it. It is kin to the iron weed, the dandelion, the 
goldenrods, the asters, and the daisies. 

It would be impracticable to describe or mention all the 
species and varieties of sunflowers and their numerous rela- 
tives. Helianthus annuus is a commonly cultivated spe- 
cies. The seeds of this plant furnish a very useful oil; the 
flowers yield honey and a useful dye; the stalks, a textile 
fabric, and the leaves, fodder. The seeds of this and other 
species are also used as food, and as a surrogate for coffee. 
The carefully dried and prepared leaves have long been 
used as a substitute for tobacco in cigars. Poultry eat the 
seeds very greedily and thrive well upon them, due to the 
oil present. It is also maintained that a large number of 
sunflowers about a dwelling place will serve as a protection 
against malaria. An infusion of the stem is said to be 
anti-malarial. 

The Daisies, of which the oxeye daisy is a well-known 
example, are garden and field favorites. As already indi- 
cated, they are kin to the sunflowers. The word daisy is 


(*eyiy eyYIaqgpny,) ( *snajue bib snyjueyazy) 


“ASIVO SA3S-XO YO NVSNS G3A3R-HOVIE AMOTANNS LNVIS YO TIVL CGE 


: il 


INE. 


> 
> 


se 
= 
-) 
4 
O 
‘a 
— 
4 
= 
= 
> 


I 
D 

ac} 

a 

a 
— 

bo 
> 
~~ 


FLOWERS 81 


a contraction of the old English words “dayes eye,” that 
is, the eye of day, meaning the sun, as indicated in the verse 
from Chaucer. There are a great many flowers known as 
daisies, and again, a given one has a number of popular 
names. For instance, Rudbeckia hirta is variously desig- 
nated yellow daisy, black-eyed Susan, nigger-head, golden 
Jerusalem, and oxeye daisy. ALBERT SCHNEIDER. 


THE COLUMBINE 


Botanically, the Columbine is called Aquilegia, from 
the Latin word Aquila, meaning an eagle, in reference to 
a fancied likeness of the spurs of its flowers to the talons 
of an eagle. It is one of the crowfoot family. 

This pretty and herbaceous perennial is distributed over 
most of the north temperate zone and, if not altogether a 
child of the mountains, it may be sought in rocky or stony 
localities. One is surprised to find the graceful Columbine 
defying the storms, with its roots carefully fastened in the 
‘deep crevasses of the rocks of rugged mountains and pro- 
truding its nodding flowers above some steep ledge where 
human foot has never trod. To many a weary wayfarer 
this little hermit flower has brought joy and _ pleasure. 
Though attractive to the lover of flowers, it is not met with 
in folklore nearly as frequently as many other species of 
plants that are far less attractive. | 

The genus aquilegia includes about twenty species and 
an endless number of varieties, produced by the skill and 
intelligence of the gardener. The United States can claim 
the prettiest of all the species of this widely distributed 


82 PLANTS 


group. One species is the wild columbine of our illustra- 
tion. It is common everywhere. Here it is found cover- 
ing rocky hills, softening the harsh gray of the rocks with 
its delicate foliage; there it enlivens the woodland borders 
with its nodding and pretty scarlet flowers, which are lined 
with bright yellow. 

Though it has been stated that the columbines prefer 
the rocky hillsides, it must not be supposed that they will 
not tolerate a home in the border of a garden flower bed. 
Like many other plants of a similar nature, they thrive 
under cultivation, where a sunny and sheltered position 
is more suitable. One of the most beautiful of the garden 
varieties, or hybrids, is the double-flowered Skinner’s 
columbine. 

The columbines have been called “the flowers for the 
masses.” Once started in the garden, they will propagate 
for years, and, although perennial, they increase rapidly 
by self-sown seed. The young plants will acquire sufficient 
size and strength before the close of the growing season, to 
endure the trying winter weather. JAMES JENSEN. 


THE ASTERS 


The Aster, in some of its varied forms, is found in all 
countries, over two hundred and fifty species being known 
to botanists. Although the plant is cosmopolitan, it is 
essentially an American form, one hundred and fifty of the 
total known species belonging to North America. Of the 
balance, Russia claims twenty, Europe ten, and Canada 
sixty or seventy. 


ANYdWOO P 39vd ‘Avaa7EGNO 


*(suajyed Jajsy) 


7 OO6! LHDINAdO 


*(SBI[BUY-9PAON Jajsy) 


‘ia, eat eae UaLSV d1daNd ALVT MALSVY GNVIOND MAN LES 


ee 


ale al ad 


= 


ae 
=< 
Wea 


* 


FLOWERS 83 


It seems as though Nature, after the first blush of 
spring, relaxed her efforts for a supreme endeavor towards 
the close of the floral season. Then she assumes her festal 
robes and the woodlands and fields become gorgeous with 
the purple of the asters, the gold of the sunflowers and 
goldenrod, with here and there the cardinal and blue of the 
lobelias. 

Among all this symphony of color, no plant is more 
lavish of its charms than the New England Aster. Botan- 
ically considered, the asters belong to the Composite, a 
family of plants including from ten to twelve thousand 
species, and characterized by large numbers of flowers 
crowded together into single heads, each of which gives the 
impression of a single flower. What appear to be petals 
are known as ray flowers, and give the characteristic color, 
as the purple, blue, or white of the aster or the yellow of 
the sunflower. These rays consist of flowers whose petals 
have been joined together and spread out flat, the points 
of the petals usually appearing on the end of the ray. In 
the case of the asters, the ray flowers, which occur in a 
single row, are pistillate or have a pistil and no stamens, 
and hence are capable of producing seeds. The center or 
disk flowers are tubular, yellow in color and perfect, con- 
taining both stamens and pistils. The heads are surrounded 
by an involucre, having leaflike tips, and are variously 
massed or branched along the stems of the plant. 

With few exceptions, the asters are perennial, coming 
up each year from the old underground portions and flower- 
ing in autumn. They vary in height from a few inches to 
eight feet or more, but in the case of the New England 


84 PLANTS 


Aster, the completed growth is generally from two to seven 
or eight feet. CHARLES S. RavpDIN. 


THE BLOOD-ROOT 


The Blood-root belongs to the poppy family, which 
includes about twenty-five genera and over two hundred 
species. These, though widely distributed, are chiefly found 
in the temperate regions of the North. To this family also 
belong the valuable opium-producing plant, the Mexican 
or prickly poppy, the Dutchman’s breeches, the bleeding- 
heart, and the beautiful mountain fringe. A large number 
of the species are cultivated for ornamental purposes. The 
poppy is also cultivated for the commercial value of the 
opium it produces. All the species produce a milky or 
colored juice. Hence, indeed, we may say that behind 
beauty there lurks a deadly foe, for the juice of nearly all 
the species has active narcotic properties. This property is 
a means of protection to the plant under consideration, for 
its acrid taste is distasteful to animals. 

This interesting plant is a native of eastern North Amer- 
ica. It blossoms in April or May. Usually but a single 
flower is borne by the naked stalk that rises from the under- 
ground stem to the height of about eight inches. The 
flowers are white, very rarely pinkish, about one and one- 
half of an inch in diameter. The number of petals varies 
from eight to twelve, and they fall very soon after expan- 
sion. The sepals disappear before the bud opens. 

A single leaf is produced from each bud of the under- 
ground stem. It is wrapped around the flower-bud as the 


BLOODROOT COPYRIGHT 1900, BY A. Ws MUMFORD, CHICAGO 


(Sanguinaria canadensis), 


CHICAGO: 
A. W. MUMFORD, PUBLISHER, 


FROM MAYFLOWER. BY PER. NARCISSUS. 


D8GQ 


FLOWERS 85 


latter rises from the soil, and does not develop to full size 
until after the period of blossoming is over. ‘The necessary 
food material for the production of the flower was stored in 
the underground stem during the preceding season. Thus 
the green leaf is not needed early in the growth of the 
plant. 

The adult leaf is kidney-shaped, smooth, and five to 
nine lobed. When fully grown they are often more than 
six inches in diameter. The leaf-stalk, which may be over 
one foot in length, and the radiating veins vary in color 
from yellowish to orange. Few leaves are more beautiful 
and graceful than these, both during their development and 
when fully mature. W. K. Hic ey. 


THE NARCISSUS 


The genus of plants called Narcissus, many of the 
species of which are highly esteemed by the floriculturist 
and lover of cultivated plants, belongs to the Amaryllis 
family. 

This family includes about seventy genera and over 
eight hundred species that are mostly native in tropical or 
semi-tropical countries, though a few are found in temper- 
ate climates. 

Many of the species are sought for ornamental pur- 
poses and, on account of their beauty and remarkable odor, 
they are more prized by many than are the species of the 
Lily family. 

In this group is classed the American Aloe, valued not 
only for cultivation, but also by the Mexicans on account 


86 PLANTS 


of the sweet fluid which is yielded by its central bud. This 
liquid, after fermentation, forms an intoxicating liquor 
known as pulque. By distillation, this yields a liquid very 
similar to rum, called by the Mexicans mescal. The leaves 
furnish a strong fiber, known as vegetable silk, from which, 
since remote times, paper has been manufactured. 

There are about twenty-five species, chiefly natives of 
southern Europe, but some of them, either natural or modi- 
fied by the gardeners’ art, are world-wide in cultivation. 

Blossoming early in the season, they are frequently 
referred to as “harbingers of spring.” The flowers are 
handsome, large, varying in color from yellow to white and 
sometimes marked with crimson. They are usually borne 
on a nearly naked stem. Some of the species are very fra- 
erant. The leaves are elongated, nearly sword-shaped, and 
usually about a foot in length, rising from the bulbous 
underground stem. 

Among the forms that are familiar are the daffodils, the 
jonquils, and the poet’s narcissus. W. K. Hictey. 


THE GENISTA 


The countries adjacent to the Mediterranean Sea and 
the Indian Ocean produce a profusion of forms noted alike 
for their beauty and economic value. 

In this region, with about forty-five sister species, is 
found the plant of our illustration. Carried from its home, 
it is now a common decoration of the greenhouse and pri- 
vate conservatory. Its sisters are of economic value. Some 
are used for garden hedges, some to arrest the ever-drift- 


Pie -, Peey 


1 


Ve 


C= 
GENISTA. 


Pid 


COP MRGET Tare . 
- eoey 6 WO CUGRE CO. sew YORE 
e aces : SCuURLES: 
240 


FLOWERS 87 


ing sands of the seashore, and some to furnish a tanning 
principle. 

These plants belong to the pea or pulse family, which 
also includes the clovers, the peanut, the locusts, the vetches, 
the acacias, the bean, the lupine, the tamarind, logwood, and 
licorice. 

It has been estimated that this family contains over four 
hundred and sixty genera and about seven thousand spe- 
cies. Here are grouped herbs, shrubs, vines, and trees, the 
fruit of which is a pod similar in structure to that of the 
bean, and usually with irregular flowers. In this family 
the beasts of the field, as well as man, find some of their 
most valuable foods, and nearly all the species are without 
harmful qualities. 

The pure yellow flowers are grouped along the branches 
in terminal clusters. They are sweet-scented, showy, and 
frequently so numerous as to make the plant appear like a 
mass of yellow blooms. 

The leaves are very small, consisting of three leaflets 
similar in form to those of the common clove. The surface 
of the leaves and of the young twigs is covered by fine and 
soft hairs, causing a hoary appearance. 

The plant is a shrub varying in height from a few inches 
to that of aman. It bears numerous and crowded branches. 

W. K. Hic ey. 


THE AZALEA 


The Azalea belongs to the tribe of Rhododendrons, and 
consists of upright shrubs with large, handsome, fragrant 
flowers, often cultivated in gardens. The genus comprises 


88 PLANTS 


more than a hundred species, most of them natives of China 
or North America, having profuse clusters of white, orange, 
purple, or variegated flowers, some of which have long been 
the pride of the gardens of Europe. The general charac- 
teristics of the genus are a five-parted calyx, a five-lobed 
funnel-form, slightly irregular corolla, five stamens, a five- 
celled pod, alternate, oblong, entire, and ciliated leaves, 
furnished with a glandular point. Most of the species differ 
from the rhododendrons in having thin, deciduous leaves. 
Some botanists unite the genus azalea to rhododendron. 
North America abounds in azaleas as well as in rhododen- 
drons, and some of the species have long been cultivated, 
particularly A. nudiflora and A. viscosa, which have become 
the parents of many hybrids. Both species abound from 
Canada to the southern parts of the United States. A. 
calendulcea,a native of the South, is described as frequently 
clothing the mountains with a robe of living scarlet. All 
the American species are deciduous. In cultivation, the 
azaleas love the shade and a soil of sandy peat or loam. 
Works on horticulture give specific and elaborate direction 
for the cultivation of the various species. 


C. C. MaRste. 
IRIS * 


In botany, this is the generic name of a number of beau- 
tiful plants belonging to the natural order of Iridacee. 
The plants have a creeping rootstock, or else a flat tuber, 
equitant leaves, irregular flowers, and three stamens. They 
are represented equally in the temperate and hotter regions 
of the globe. The wild species of iris are generally called 


COPYRIGHT_1899, DOUBLEDAY & MC CLURE cO., NEW YORK 


IRIS. 


- 
™, 
‘ — 
" 
- 
a 
t 
~ 
. 
‘ 
’ 


FLOWERS 89 


blue-flag, and the cultivated flower-de-luce, from the French 
fleur de Louis, it having been the device of Louis VII, of 
France. Our commonest blue-flag, Iris versicolor, is a 
widely distributed plant, its violet-blue flowers, as may be 
seen, upon stems one to three feet high, being conspicuous 
in wet places in early summer. The root of this possesses 
cathartic and diuretic properties, and is used by some med- 
ical practitioners. ‘The slender blue-flag, found in similar 
localities near the Atlantic Coast, is smaller in all its parts. 
A yellowish or reddish-brown species, resembling the first- 
named in appearance, is found in Illinois and southward. 
There are three native species which grow only about six 
inches high and have blue flowers. They are found in Vir- 
ginia and southward, and on the shores of the Great Lakes; 
these are sometimes seen as garden plants. The orris root 
of commerce is the product of I. Florentina, I. pallida, and 
I. Germanica, which grow wild in the South of Europe; 
the rhizomes are pared and dried, and exported from 
Triest and Leghorn, chiefly for the use of perfumers; they 
have the odor of violets. ‘The garden species of iris are 
numerous, and by crossing have produced a great many 
known only by garden names. The dwarf iris, I. pumila, 
from three to six inches high, flowers very early and makes 
good edgings to borders; the common flower-de-luce of the 
gardens is I. Germanica; the elder-scented flower-de-luce is 
I. sambucina. 


90 PLANTS 


THE OSWEGO TEA * 


The Labiate, or family of mints, consists of about one 
hundred and sixty genera, including the one to which the 
Oswego Tea of our illustration belongs. Under these 
genera are classed over three thousand distinct species. 
Many of these are well-known plants, such as the mints, 
pennyroyal, anise, bergamot, fennel, catnip, sage, thyme, 
lavender and rosemary. Representatives of this family are 
distributed throughout the world in the temperate and trop- 
ical regions. In fact, it is one of the most cosmopolitan of 
the plant families. 

This genus includes about ten species, all natives of 
North America and Mexico. 

The Oswego tea is frequently called Bee Balm, and 
locally it is often known as Fragrant Balm, Mountain 
Mint, and Indian Plume. This plant prefers a moist soil 
near the wooded banks of streams and in the hilly and 
mountainous regions of Canada and the United States, east 
of the Mississippi River. In North Carolina it is found at 
an altitude of about five thousand feet. 

The leaves are egg-shaped, elongated, taper-pointed, 
and more or less saw-toothed on the margins. The floral 
leaves are tinged with red of nearly the same shade as that 
of the bright red and showy flowers. The flowers, which 
appear in July, August, and September, and are about 
two inches in length, are massed in a dense solitary and 
globular head, which is situated at the end of the flower 
stalk. 


OSWEGO TEA OR BEE BALM, BOOM: MRUORE SVGARDEN 


=O 
ovo COPYRIGHT 1900, BY 


(Monarda didyma.) DOUBLEDAY, PAGE & COMPANY 


“ANVdWOO FP 3OVd ‘AvOad18NOO 
(eLIe11e oseqe ‘(snusdeuy twmoseqio 
Ahicee manicures (VIIe}V RTC UNosSeqJIe A) (sn {4 119 A ) 


UN3OMYD S.34NLWN,, WOMS ‘NATION HLOW MHOOd LHAIGTA HO NATION LVAUD SGP 


Sv NAN 
taht 
4 


“ 


ir 
AIA 


f 4 
, 


}. 


ihe 
ah Mo? 


’ A VTP CO) ee 
fa a 3 . re 40 isd. Dandie” ae 
a | ; : . ne a a v + 
] 4 : ‘ \ af : 
. : 
‘ hai af 
' / LP i 
‘ : \ i , 
Nea) ‘ ‘ ' 
+ 
PC | Ls 40) 
im ’ ‘ 
* ‘ 
— \ rs 
pS Py “S Tents 
* 
- ‘ 
— 
r 4 FS , 
‘ 
5 * . : 
é ‘ 
. ¢ ‘ 
* 
J f ' 
4 ‘ 
+ 
* 
i! 
[ : 
( 
‘ * 5 
q ¥ 
/ . ; 4 
i 
. j 9 { ' 
J ‘ .. 
‘ ‘ ’ ‘J 
A 
» 4 = 
ty 
- 
; 
> . J 
re - > = 
+ ‘ ' he" < te 
f + 
4 
. 
: ‘ 
“a 
} x ° 
< , 7 
Pits 
"y . f 
! . 
al 
, - cy 
‘ 
4 
. 
i 
ne ‘ “ A : ‘ 
. + OE P 
’ : 
, A 
. m ar : 
‘ . ‘ ‘ ' 
* “ e 
. 
Atel eae 
¥ , 


FLOWERS 2! 


The flowers produce an abundant nectar, which attracts 
bumblebees, butterflies, and humming-birds; these, by trans- 
ferring the pollen from flower to flower, assist in the fer- 
tilization of the developing seeds. The ordinary bees are 
barred from the sweets of this plant because of their short 
tongues, though some forms will cut a hole in the side of 
the corolla and obtain the nectar in this manner. 

It is said that certain Indian tribes use this bark in pre- 
paring a tea that is nearly as palatable as that made from 
the ordinary tea of commerce. 


THE MULLEIN 


Of the one hundred and twenty-five species of Mullein 
that are native to the Old World, five have become natu- 
ralized in the United States. The Great Mullein, so famil- 
iar in dry, open fields, was originally christened by Pliny, 
and has since received over forty English names of a less 
classical origin and significance. 

The great mullein varies in height from two to seven 
feet. The stem is stout, very woolly, with branching hairs. 
The oblong, pale green, velvety leaves form a rosette on the 
ground or alternately clasp the stem. The flowers, which 
are about an inch in diameter, are clustered around a thick, 
dense spike, and have two long and three short stamens, so 
arranged as to materially assist the process of cross-fertili- 
zation, which is largely carried on by bees. It is interesting 
to note in connection with the thick, woolly covering of the 
plant that many vegetable forms are so protected when 
exposed to intense heat or cold. This is true of most Alpine 


92 PLANTS 


and desert forms, and the value of such a protection to the 
mullein will be seen when it is remembered that the plants 
are always found in open, dry, stony fields, exposed to the 
fierce heat of the sun, and afforded no protection for the 
rosettes of year-old plants, which must survive the winter 
in order to send up the flower stalk the second spring. 
The Moth Mullein is a far more attractive and graceful 
plant than the form previously described. ‘The specific 
name was derived from the idea that the plant would kill 
the cockroach (Blatta). It was supposed that moths would 
not go near the plant, and it was quite a general custom in 
New England to pack these plants or flowers with clothing 
or furs in order to keep out moths. The stamens are simi- 
lar to those of the great. mullein, except the filaments are 
tufted with violet hairs. The flowers are yellow or white, 
on long, loose racemes. The erect, slender stem is usually 
about two feet in height, and as a rule there are no leaves 
present at the flowering time. C. S. Rappin. 


THE MALLOWS* 


Anumber of interesting plants are found grouped under 
the name of the Mallow family. They are the common 
mallow, a weed of waysides and cultivated grounds; the 
Indian Mallow or Velvet-leaf, with its large, velvety leaves 
and yellow flowers, a visitor from India, which has escaped 
from cultivation and become a pest in corn and grain fields 
and waste places; the Musk Mallow, which has also escaped 
from our gardens; the Marsh-Mallow, the root of which 
abounds in a mucilage that is extensively used in the manu- 


345 SWAMP ROSE-MALLOW. FROM “NATURE'S GARDEN?” 


(Hibiscus Moscheutos) 


FLOWERS 93 


facture of confections; the Hollyhock of our gardens, which 
was originally a native of China, and the beautiful Rose- 
Mallow of our illustration. 

The mallow family includes about eight hundred species 
which are widely distributed in the temperate and tropical 
countries. 

All are herbs. Most of those found in the United States 
have been introduced from Europe and Asia. Only a very 
few are native, and no one of these is very common. 

The flowers and fruits are all similar in structure to that 
of the common hollyhock. 

The disk-like fruits of the common round-leafed mallow 
of our door-yards are often called “cheeses” by the children 
and are frequently gathered and eaten by them. The cotton 
plant, one of our most important economic plants, is also 
closely related to the mallow. The cotton of commerce is 
the woolly hair of the seeds of this plant, which is a native 
of nearly all tropical countries, and is cultivated in tem- 
perate regions. 

The beautiful rose-mallow has its home in the brackish 
marshes of the Atlantic seacoast. It is also occasionally 
found on the marshy borders of lakes and rivers of the 
interior. 

The plants grow to the height of from three to eight 
feet. ‘The leaves are egg-shaped and the lower ones are 
three-lobed. The under side of the leaves is covered with 
fine and soft whitish hairs. 

The flowers, produced in August and September, are 
large, varying from four to eight inches in diameter, and 
may be solitary or clustered at the top of the stem. The 


94 PLANTS 


color of the petals is usually a light rose-pink, but occasion- 
ally white, with or without crimson at their bases. 


THE BLUE GENTIANS 


The genus Gentiana includes nearly two hundred spe- 
cies, distributed from boreal to tropical regions, although 
the majority are found in the north temperate zone. A 
large number of species are found in Europe, more than 
sixty having been reported from Russia, and there are 
nearly one hundred in North America. Several very beau- 
tiful forms come from the Swiss Alps, which rarely attain 
a height of more than three or four inches. The deep blue 
flowers of these diminutive specimens retain their color for 
years after being pressed for the herbarium, thus differ- 
ing from many of the larger forms whose corollas quickly 
fade. 

One of the most attractive and familiar of the gentians 
is the Fringed or Blue Gentian. It is generally found in low 
grounds, along water-courses or ditches, and while quite 
generally distributed, it is sparing of its favors, as the long 
peduncles that terminate the stems or simple branches sup- 
port but a single flower. The plant grows to a height of 
from one to two feet, and the leaves, placed opposite to each 
other, have rounded or heart-shaped bases attached directly 
to the stems, entire edges, and tapering points. The sky- 
blue flower is bell-shaped, nearly two inches long, and with 
the lobes strongly fringed. ‘This is partially enclosed by a 
calyx, which is nearly as long as the corolla. 

A much more common form, found growing in field and 


Q 
Z 
jaw 
o) 
AQ 
ea 
N 
A 
@ 
4 
O 


Andrewsii). 


,entiana 


tere Ra nme Le UINT[OJIJSNsUe UOWeusvUTeYyO) (sweljeis eyeqqes) 


waQuYO SaUNLYN NoMd ‘daa M-Tu1A ONT? HOUvIt ae woe Boe 


, iden Ps 
: . ins ao 
a ee ' ae 
’ ; e ® . ‘ = ‘ a i 
t var ¢ 
‘ Whew f 
aM ®,) 
a eS " 
Fe ’ 
i | 
- ‘y 
‘ 4 
bey 
a." i . ~ 
q ‘ , 
aes ‘ 
, ae 
F po 
oe 
= 
a ’ ‘ 
» t 
La 
A » 
7 vy 
4 ’ 
a, 
Z 
"he A 
4 . 
+ 
- A 
) ; - 
‘in 
‘ ~ ’ 
<: 
; j 
é d ‘ 
i 
‘ 
" | 
vi 
2 . 
‘ 
Fr. * : 
e ' 
ik 
2 os 
' 
Fy 
v, . 
*) 
‘ ‘ 
’ 
\ 
: 
! i 
’ 
' 
. 
4 
7 » 
~ A 


FLOWERS 95 


woodlands, is the closed gentian. The fanciful name, 
Cloistered Heart, has been given to the plant because of 
the story that once a fairy queen sought to elude pursuit 
by secreting herself in the flower of a fringed gentian. 
In order that she might be more effectually shielded, the 
plant closed the lobes of its corolla, and in gratitude the 
queen decorated the interior of the flower with brilliant 
stripes. In order to preserve this fairy painting, the flowers 
have remained closed ever since. CHARLES S. RappIN. 


THE FIRE-WEED OR GREAT WILLOW-HERB#* 


Scattered throughout the world, but more abundant 
in the temperate regions of America, there are three hun- 
dred and fifty species of plants that are closely related and 
grouped by the botanists as the evening primrose family. 

This family includes a number of interesting plants. 
Here are classed the fuchsias, or ladies’ eardrops, of which 
there are many brilliant varieties under cultivation as house 
plants. ‘These are natives of the mountain regions from 
Mexico southward. Another cultivated plant is the Clarkia, 
a native of Oregon and California. 

The Fire-weed is a plant of the open country and not 
of the forest. It must have a great deal of sunshine. When 
its seeds fall in the deep shade of a dense forest, where the 
rays of the sun penetrate but a short distance, if at all, 
they cannot grow. But let the woodman or a fire lay low 
or destroy the noble growth of trees, then there is soon a 
transformation, the landscape is enlivened by the bright 
flowers of the fire-weed. 


96 PLANTS 


THE SEA OR MARSH PINK 


The Sea or Marsh Pink, or the Rose of Plymouth, as it 
is frequently called, is a member of the beautiful gentian 
family. The genus Sabbatia, a name adopted in honor of 
an Italian botanist, includes about fourteen species, all 
natives of eastern North America and Mexico. 

Our illustration is taken from Nature’s Garden, and 
Neltje Blanchan, its author, writes as follows regarding 
those species of the marsh pinks that are confined to the 
vicinity of the Atlantic Ocean: “Three exquisite members 
of the Sabbatia tribe keep close to the Atlantic Coast in 
salt meadows and marshes, along the borders of brackish 
rivers, and, very rarely, in the sand at the edges of fresh-. 
water ponds a little way inland. From Maine to Florida 
they range, and less frequently are met along the shores 
of the Gulf of Mexico so far as Louisiana. How bright 
and dainty they are! Whole meadows are radiant with 
their blushing loveliness.” 


THE ARROW HEAD 


The Arrow Head is one of our most familiar plants, 
quite as well known because of its beautiful arrow-shaped 
leaves as for its showy white flowers. It is interesting and 
conspicuous among the rushes and sedges that abound in 
the sluggish waters that border lakes and streams. It 
must have sunshine and well illustrates the words of Tho- 
reau: ‘Rivers and lakes are the great protectors of plants 


rs aa . J 7 
’ i ¢ 
j 4 
: [ue 
7 Ae ey 
ri ~ - te 
Shes bs 
1% 
i 
« ~ 
: 
2 * 
‘a 
ss = 
~ 
4 
¢ : 
é 
i 
i 
1 
5 * 5 
4 
; 
’ 
\ 
: 
» 4 
‘ 
F 
\ 
% 
* 
: 
. 
- 
<t rs 
‘ 
* 


qj 
¥ 
ee 
Lt 
oe 
Pia 


a 


ee oT ee ee 


FLOWERS 97 


against the aggressions of the forest, by their annual rise 
and fall keeping open a narrow strip where these more deli- 
cate plants have light and space in which to grow.” 

There are about twenty-five species of the genus Sagit- 
taria, to which the plant of our illustration belongs. These 
inhabit both temperate and tropical regions. When the 
arrow head grows in water leaves are produced under water 
that do not have the arrow shape. These are not produced 
on those plants that grow on wet, muddy banks. 

Two kinds of flowers are produced by this plant—the 
male and the female. The male flowers are the large white 
ones with a golden center formed by the group of yellow 
stamens. The female flowers are lower on the flower stalk 
and are dull green and unattractive. 


THE BLACK COHOSH 


The Black Cohosh, or Black Snakeroot, grows in rich 
woods from Canada nearly to the Gulf of Mexico. It is 
a conspicuous plant, with its long stem, which sometimes 
grows to a height of eight feet, and its large compound 
leaves, as well as with its long raceme of numerous small 
white flowers. This raceme during the ripening of the 
fruit often acquires a length of two to three feet. 

This plant is sometimes called bugbane. ‘The black 
cohosh is held in high repute by some Indians as a cure 
for the bite of poisonous snakes, as well as powerful aid 
in driving away insects. Were it not for the strong, dis- 
agreeable odor of the flowers, which are only frequented 
by those flies which enjoy the odor of carrion, with its “tall 


98 PLANTS 


white rockets shooting upward from a mass of large, hand- 
some leaves,” it would be a striking ornament for the flower 
garden. 


THE PRIMROSE 


Among the many beautiful blossoms to be found in the 
field, the forest, or the garden, probably none have served 
to inspire the poet more than the Primrose and its near 
relative, the English cowslip. Someone has said that “no 
flowers typify the beautiful more strongly than those of 
the primrose, which, though showy, are delicate and seem 
inclined to retire to the shade of the plant’s leaves.” 

These plants belong to the primrose family, which 
includes twenty-eight genera and over three hundred and 
fifty species. Nearly all are natives of the Northern Hemi- 
sphere, some being found as far north as Greenland (the 
Greenland primrose). Some of the species are Alpine, and 
a few are found in the southern portions of South America 
and Africa. One of the most interesting wild species of 
this family is the shooting star, or American cowslip, 
which grows abundantly on the prairies of the eastern por- 
tion of the United States. 

The family, as a whole, seems to have no economic value 
of importance and are of use to man simply to beautify 
his surroundings. Many of the species are very interesting 
to the scientific observer, for the structure of their flowers is 
such that they are peculiarly adapted for cross-fertilization. 
This character has made it possible for the floriculturist to 
produce many of the beautiful forms that are found in 
cultivation. 


PRIMROSE COPYRIGHT 1900, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAG 


¢ Life-size. 


319 


"LYOMUYSAIT “LATIOIA 31duNd NOWWOO 


FLOWERS 99 


The common or English primrose, by careful culture, 
produces a wonderful number of variations. The wild 
forms produce only yellow single flowers, while from those 
under cultivation are developed numerous varieties, both 
single and double, which vary greatly in color—red, pink, 
white, purple, and many shades of each. 

The cowslip primrose is also a native of England. The 
flowers are yellow and nodding, and the plants emit a 
strong odor of anise. W. K. Hic ey. 


THE VIOLET 


With the exception of the rose, no other plant is so 
widely distributed and at the same time so universally 
admired as the Violet. Not alone is it esteemed because 
of its beauty and fragrance, but a wealth of romance, of 
historical associations, and mythical lore have clustered 
around the purple blossoms, endearing them to the poet 
and scientist alike. 

The violet was formally baptized with the ancient Latin 
name Viola in 1737. Since that time, by some strange 
oversight, botanists have allowed the name to remain un- 
changed. Two hundred and fifty species of the violet have 
been described, although a more careful study of the genus 
has reduced the number to one hundred or more species. 
Three-fourths of these forms are found in the temperate 
Northern Hemisphere and the balance in the southern. 
Under these diverse conditions of growth the plants assume 
many seemingly unnatural characteristics. Thus, in Bra- 
zil, a species of violet is eaten like spinach, while others 


100 PLANTS 


found in Peru are violent purgatives. Among certain Gaelic 
tribes the plants are highly esteemed as a cosmetic, and the 
ancients largely used the flowers to flavor wines. 

C. S. RappIin. 


THE ROUND-LOBED LIVERWORT * 


The life of this plant is poetical. During the summer 
months a luxuriant growth of leaves is produced. As cold 
weather approaches these lie down upon the ground and are 
soon covered by the falling leaves which have been nipped 
from the trees by bite of the frost king. Soon, too, they 
are covered with snow. In this warm cradle they sleep 
through the winter, yet, as it were, with open eyes for the 
dawn of spring. Had the Hepatica the power of reason, 
we would say that it longed for spring, for after the first 
few warm days that herald the approach of that season 
there is activity in every part of the plant. It does not 
wait to produce new leaves, but in an incredibly short time 
sends up its flower stalk and spreads its blue, purple, or 
white petals to the warm rays of the sun. The hepatica is 
truly a harbinger of spring; and in eastern North America, 
from southern British America to the Gulf of Mexico, its 
appearance introduces the new season. 


CLEMATIS 


The term Clematis is commonly used in a generic sense, 
referring to a number of species. They are perennial herbs 
or vines, rather woody, and climbing by the bending or 


576 
COMMON CLEMATIS. FROM “WILD FLOWERS OF NORTH AMERICA." 
+. sara yeae COPYRIGHT 1878, BY S. E. CASSINO, BOSTON. 


aie 
4 


Oe 


FLOWERS 101 


clasping of leaf-stalks. The leaves are pinnate, variously 
cut or lobed, opposite; the flowers are showy, variously col- 
ored, and with only one floral covering, namely, the calyx 
(sepals), the corolla (petals) being wanting or rudimen- 
tary. The various species belong to the Crowfoot family. 

The plants are extensively cultivated as ornamental 
plants. The common clematis, Traveler’s Joy, or Virgin’s 
Bower, is a climbing plant with three smooth leaflets which 
are more or less cut or lobed and heart-shaped at the base. 
The flowers are white or whitish. It is quite common along 
river banks and flowers in July and August. 

In the language of flowers clematis signifies artifice and 
mental beauty. On the continent of Europe clematis erecta 
and clematis flammula are used by beggars to produce arti- 
ficial ulcers on their limbs to incite pity. In America, 
according to Geyer, the roots of a species of clematis are 
used by the Indians as a stimulant to horses which fall down 
at the races. The scraped end of the root is held to the 
nostrils of the fallen animal, which begins to tremble, and 
then, rising, is conducted to water to refresh itself. 

As already indicated, there are many species of clematis 
in America, Europe, Asia, and India, and in other coun- 
tries and islands. Besides the many culture varieties derived 
from wild species directly, there are numerous varieties the 
result of artificial crossing (cross-pollination), of which the 
following are, perhaps, the most handsome: The Jackmann, 
John Gould, Lucy Lemoine, Miss Bateman, Prince of 
Wales, and Sir Garnet Wolseley. 

Clematis makes beautiful arbor plants and may be 
trained to almost any sort of support. They require con- 


102 PLANTS 


siderable sunlight and fairly good soil. They are propa- 
gated from cuttings and grafting. A. SCHNEIDER. 


SOAPWORT OR BOUNCING BET* 


The plant commonly called Soapwort or Bouncing Bet 
also bears other popular names, many of which are purely 
local. Some of these are hedge pink, bruisewort, sheep- 
weed, old maid’s pink, and Fuller’s herb. It bears the 
name soapwort because of a substance called saponin which 
is a constituent of its roots and causes a foaming that 
appears like soap suds when the powdered root is shaken 
with water. 

Soapwort belongs to a large group of plants called the 
Caryophyllacex, or pink family. In this family there are 
about fifteen hundred species. These are widely distrib- 
uted, but are most abundant in the Northern Hemisphere, 
extending to the Arctic regions and to the tops of very 
high mountains. The popular and beautiful carnations 
and some of the most common plants that grow abundantly 
in waste places also belong to the pink family. The soap- 
wort comes to us from Europe, where, in some localities, it 
is a common wild flower. In this country, when it was 
first introduced, it was simply a pretty cultivated garden 
plant. However, it lives from year to year and spreads 
by means of underground stems. It was not very long 
before it had escaped from yards to roadsides, where fre- 
quently large patches may be seen. The flowers are large 
and quite showy. The color of the petals is usually pinkish- 
white. 


ANYdWOO ¥ 3Dv¥d ‘AvOR1E8NOG (‘paqn]d auojay9) Csupuinl[o piaDUuodDvS) 


Ag 


64 LHDINAdOOD . Li 
uN3QMVD S3UNLYN,, WONS “OVSH-STLYUNL YO GV3SH-3NVNS L38 ONIONNOS YO LYOMdvOS [Lp 


ANVGNVY F S2VVa AVYUS IGNOU 


(‘suoda1 veaesidq) 


LHS ) 


eNJONVS Saun 


», Wows UMAMOTAAVW MO SAOLOIUV ONITIVAL Cellos yey elarye sy) 
‘HSNE-OOITVS NO THNOVI NIVINAOW cl? 


FLOWERS 103 


TURTLE-HEAD OR SNAKE-HEAD * 


The Turtle-head, or Snake-head, is one of three species 
that are natives of eastern North America. This plant is 
well supplied with common names, as it is also called shell- 
flower, cod-head, bitter-herb, and balmony. 

Though commonly found in low altitudes, it is found in 
moist places in the Adirondacks, éven at a height of three 
thousand feet. This plant is not rare, and, with its upright 
stem and its rather large and clustered white or slightly rose- 
colored flowers, it is a dignified and beautiful feature of any 
floral community. 


THE TRAILING ARBUTUS* 


The Trailing Arbutus belongs to the Heath family and 
constitutes the only species of the genus. Like the partridge 
berry, which is often associated with it in pine woods and 
sandy soils, it is still in a state of transition, although it has 
been developing for centuries. As a rule, plants have the 
stamens and pistils in the same blossom, or part in one and 
part in another. The May-flower, however, does not carry 
out this arrangement. Either the antlers or the stigmas are 
abortive or partially so, or, in other words, the perfect 
stigmas are usually associated with abortive antlers, and 
vice versa. In this manner nature has wisely provided for 
cross-fertilization, which is accomplished largely by insects, 
as the structure of the plant is not adapted to wind fertiliza- 
tion. The chosen agents for this process are honey bees and 


104 PLANTS 


a few early moths and butterflies, to which the nectar is 
served by this beautiful Hebe of the spring and who carry 
the pollen from one flower to another. 


THE MOUNTAIN LAUREL* 


The genus Kalmia includes six known species, five of 
which are natives of eastern North America and one a native 
of Cuba. They are all beautiful shrubs, varying in height 
from a few inches to several feet. 

The plant of our illustration is a native of the eastern 
portion of the United States, where it grows in sandy or 
rocky woods and is more abundant in mountainous regions. 
This shrub, which grows to a maximum height of twenty 
feet, is a superb object early in June, when it is covered 
with corymbs of rather large pink or pinkish-white flowers 
and numerous evergreen leaves. 

Easily cultivated and highly ornamental, it has been 
introduced into the greenhouses and gardens of this and 
European countries. 

In spite of the beauty of this plant, it has a bad reputa- 
tion, for its leaves are narcotic and poisonous to some ani- 
mals. ‘Even the intelligent grouse, hard pressed with 
hunger when deep snow covers much of their chosen food, 
are sometimes found dead and their crops distended by these 
leaves.” 


ee 


OT AONE 
WMA gg) me 
* —- 


\ 
" 


+ se 
. 
. \ 
é ’ 
1 
y 
’ 
{ . 
” 
2, : 
> 
. 
mi 
: 
* 
‘ 
ne 
sl 
- 
—~ ! 
" 4 
. 
. “ 
i 
‘ 
. 
‘ 
‘ 
7 
: 
; ‘ 
‘ 
= - 
' 
- : + ' 
‘ 
‘ es 
. « 
‘ ‘ 
i 
. 
* 
- 
‘ 
- 
- 
as - 
. 
- 
‘ 
r “ ( 
» 


FLOWERS 105 


THE VERBENAS * 


The name Verbena, in the language of flowers, signifies 
enchantment. 

The genus Verbena includes about one hundred and ten 
species, often of a weedy character. 

The Blue Vervain is one of the weedy members of the 
genus. It is common along our waysides, and, with its erect 
form and long spikes of blue flowers, would be quite attract- 
ive could the flowers all mature at the same time. It has 
frequently been placed under cultivation, but has little value 
as a garden flower. But in the waste grounds of roadsides 
it is a pleasing sight even if its leaves are gray with dust. 

This plant is sometimes called Simpler’s Joy. It was 
given this name because in years gone by it was a popular 
herb with the “simplers,” or gatherers of medicinal plants. 


THE BLUE SPRING DAISY * 


The botanist knows this plant of the hills and banks as 
one of the species of the genus Erigeron. This name is 
indicative of one of its characteristics. It is from two Greek 
words meaning spring and old man. Old man in the spring, 
or early old, is an appropriate name, for the young plants 
are quite hoary and this hoariness remains throughout its 
life. 

The Blue Spring Daisy is not alone, for it has about 
one hundred and thirty sister species widely distributed 
throughout the world, but they are more abundant in the 


106 PLANTS 


Americas, nearly seventy of these occurring in North Amer- 
ica. 

This unassuming plant frequently grows in large patches, 
yet does not crowd its fellows; often it grows in localities 
which the more delicate and brilliant of the early flowers are 
wont to shun. 

Though the species of Erigeron are coarse-growing and 
unpretentious plants, they lend themselves readily to garden 
cultivation. They are easily propagated and make good 
borders, for they are much more beautiful when massed 
than when allowed to develop as single plants. The forms 
vary greatly in color—orange, creamy white, rose, violet, 
purple, and bluish illustrate the range of color. The yellow 
centers heighten the color effect. 


THE THISTLE 


The Thistle group is the most primitive of the Composite 
family, and it bears evidence of a vast evolutionary history. 
There are one hundred and seventy-five living species, which 
are distributed over Europe, Asia, Africa, North and South 
America. The plants seem able to adapt themselves to 
almost any conditions, and their unpleasant spines are found 
bidding defiance to the reindeer near the Arctic circle, as 
well as successfully measuring strength with the prickly 
cactus and acacias of the tropics. On our own prairies only 
plants thus armed stand much show to survive the herds of 
eattle that wander over them, and this protection, together 
with their great productiveness, have rendered thistles such 
a nuisance and menace to agricultural interests as to neces- 


(‘smjpjoa9uD] snnpsDd) 


(*sujpsopo SunpADO) 
*SILSIHL YVSdS HO YN SOF 


pint LYN WON “STLSIHL LNVYDVES YO AYNLSVd 


FLOWERS 107 


sitate legislative action looking to their extermination. The 
Russian and Canadian thistles are the worst offenders, and 
where they once obtain a foothold they, as a rule, remain. 
The unpleasant qualities of the thistle, however, served to 
bring about its adoption as the national emblem of Scotland. 
The story relates that during the eighth century the invad- 
ing Danes, while stealing up to the Scotch camp under 
cover of darkness, passed over a patch of cotton thistle and 
the sudden cries of the injured men warned the guards, 
and thus the army was saved. Achaius, King of Scotland, 
adopted the plant as his emblem in recognition of this serv- 
ice, but it was not made a part of the national arms until 
the middle of the fifteenth century. 

The origin of the Scottish order of the Thistle, or St. 
Andrew, is somewhat uncertain. In 1687 it was restored to 
favor by James II. of England, and was given much prom- 
inence during the reign of Queen Anne. The membership 
was limited to from twelve to sixteen peers of the realm, the 
insignia being a golden collar composed of sixteen thistles, 
from which hung a St. Andrews’ cross. C.S. Rappin. 


CHAPTER II 
SPICES, ETC. 
By Dr. ALBERT SCHNEIDER 


Spices of various kinds have been in use since the history 
of man. Their purpose has been to give an agreeable flavor 
to food, rendering it more palatable, and to stimulate diges- 
tion. Most of the spice-yielding plants are tropical or sub- 
tropical, and are all extensively cultivated. Any part of 
the plants may be used. In the case of the peppers and 
allspice, it is the dried fruit which is employed; in the case 
of cinnamon, the bark is used. Ginger is an underground 
stem or rhizome; nutmeg is a seed; mace is a fruit covering 
(arillus) ; clove is a flower; mother-of-clove, a fruit. 

A moderate use of spices does, perhaps, no harm, but an 
excessive use of these artificial adjuncts to digestion causes 
an inflammatory condition of stomach and liver. They also 
blunt the taste sense. Persons who never use spices are not 
sufferers, as has been proven repeatedly. 

The Dutch are the chief promoters of the spice industry 
and were the first to cultivate spices on a large scale on the 
various tropical islands in their possession. 


109 


110 PLANTS 


CINNAMON 


The Cinnamons of the market are the inner barks ob- 
tained from trees of tropical countries and islands. ‘The 
plants are quite ornamental; twenty to forty feet high; 
smooth, enduring, green, simple, and entire leaves. The 
flowers are small and very insignificant in appearance. 

Cinnamon is an old-time, highly prized spice. 

There are several varieties of cinnamon upon the market. 
Cassia cinnamon, which is a Chinese variety, is obtained 
from Cinnamomum cassia. The bark is quite thick and 
contains only a small amount of volatile or ethereal oil. It 
is of little value, yet it is exported on a large scale. It 
forms the cheap cinnamon of the market. ‘There are other 
Chinese cinnamons of good quality which constitute the 
principal commercial article. The Saigon cinnamon is by 
far the best article. It also is Chinese, obtained from an 
undetermined species. It is the strongest and spiciest of 
the cinnamons, and it is the only variety official in the 
United States Pharmacopeia. The bark is of medium 
thickness, deep reddish-brown, and rich in volatile oil. The 
Ceylon cinnamon, from India, is noted for the delicacy of 
its flavor, but it contains comparatively little volatile oil. 
The bark is very thin and of a lighter brown color than that 
of the Saigon cinnamon. 

Nearly all of the cinnamon of the market is obtained 
from cultivated plants. There are large plantations in 
southeastern China, Cochin-China, India, Sunda Islands, 
Sumatra, Java, and other tropical countries and islands. In 


COPYRIGHT 1900, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 


CASSIA CINNAMON. 


392 


237 CLOVE. COPYRIGHT 1900, 8Y A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 


A. Flowering branch, 1. Flower bud. 2. Sectional view of same. 3.Stamens. 4. Pollen. 5. Ovary and section of same. 
7-9. Ovule and sections of same. 


SPICES, ETC. 111 


many instances little or nothing is known regarding the 
cultivation, collecting, and curing of cinnamons. As a rule, 
the trees are pruned for convenience in collecting the bark. 
In the better-grade cinnamons the bark from the younger 
twigs only (one and one-half to two years old) is collected. 

Description of plate: <A, flowering twig; 1, diagram of 
flower; 2, 3, flower; 4, stamen; 5, pistil; 6, fruit. 


CLOVES 


Cloves are among our favorite spices, even more widely 
known and more generally used than ginger. They are the 
immature fruit and flower-buds of a beautiful, aromatic, 
evergreen tree of the tropics. This tree reaches a height 
of from thirty to forty feet. The branches are nearly hori- 
zontal, quite smooth, of a yellowish-gray coloration, decreas- 
ing gradually in length from base to the apex of the tree, 
thus forming a pyramid. The leaves are opposite, entire, 
smooth, and of a beautiful green color. The flowers are 
borne upon short stalks, usually three in number, which 
extend from the apex of short branches. The calyx is about 
half an inch long, changing from whitish to greenish, and 
finally to crimson. The entire calyx is rich in oil glands. 
The petals are four in number, pink in color, and drop off 
very readily. The stamens are very numerous. All parts 
of the plant are aromatic, the immature flowers most of all. 

The clove-tree was native in the Moluccas, or Clove 
Islands, and the southern Philippines. Now cloves are 
extensively cultivated in Sumatra, the Moluccas, West 
Indies, Penang, Mauritius, Bourbon, Amboyne, Guiana, 


112 PLANTS 


Brazil, and Zanzibar—in fact, throughout the tropical 
world. Zanzibar is said to supply most of tne cloves of 
the market. 

The cultivation of cloves in Zanzibar is conducted some- 
what as follows: The seeds of the plant are soaked in water 
for two or three days, or until germination begins, where- 
upon they are planted in shaded beds about six inches apart, 
usually two seeds together, to insure against failure. The 
young germinating plants are shaded by frameworks of 
sticks covered with grass or leaves. This mat is sprinkled 
with water every morning and evening. The young plants 
are kept in these covered beds for nine months, after which 
they are ready for transplanting. 

Transplanting must be done carefully, so as not to 
injure the roots. The plant is dug up by a special hoe-like 
tool, lifted up in the hand with as much soil as possible, 
placed upon crossed strips of banana fibers, which are taken 
up by the ends and wrapped and tied about the plant. The 
plant is now carried to its new locality, placed in a hole in 
the soil, the earth filled in about it, and finally the banana 
strips are cut and drawn out. 

The transplanted clove plants are now carefully tended 
and watered for about one year, but they are not shaded, as 
during the first year of their existence. Usually many of 
the transplanted plants die, which makes replanting neces- 
sary. This great mortality, it is believed by some, might 
be reduced very materially by shading the recently trans- 
planted clove-trees for a time. 

The clove-tree may attain an age of from sixty to sev- 
enty years, and some have been noted which were ninety 


241 NUTMEG. COPYRIGHT 1900+ BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 


A. Flowering branch. 1. Pistil surrounded by stamens. 2. Longitudinal section of same. 3. Cross section of same. 
4. Pollen. 5. Ovary. 6. Section ofsame. 7-8. Mature fruit. 9. Nutmeg covered with mace. 10.Bare nutmeg. 11. Sectional 
view. 12, Embryo; see also 11. 


SPICES, ETC. 113 


years old and over. The average life of the plantation 
clove-trees is, however, perhaps not more than twenty years. 
The trees begin to yield in about five years after planting. 
The picking of the immature flowers with the red calyx is 
begun in August and lasts for about four months. From 
two to four crops are harvested each year. ~ 

Explanation of plate: A, flowering branch, nearly nat- 
ural size; 1, floral bud; 2, floral bud in longitudinal section; 
3, stamens; 4, pollen grains; 5, ovary in transverse section; 
6, fruit about natural size; 7, fruit in transverse section; 
8, embryo; 9, part of embryo. 


THE NUTMEG 


The Nutmeg is the spice obtained from a medium-sized 
evergreen tree reaching a height of from twenty-five to 
forty feet. This tree is dicecious; that is, the male flowers 
and the female flowers are borne upon different plants. The 
male flower consists of a column of from six to ten stamens 
enclosed by a pale yellow tubular perianth. The female 
flowers occur singly, in twos or threes, in the axils of the 
leaves; they also have a pale yellow perianth. The ovary 
has a single seed, which finally matures into the nutmeg and 
mace. The mature seed is about one and one-fourth inches 
long and somewhat less in transverse diameter, so that it is 
somewhat oval in outline. It is almost entirely enveloped 
by a fringed scarlet covering known as arillus or arillode 
(mace). The entire fruit, nut, mace, and all, is about the 
size of a walnut, and, like that nut, has a thick outer cover- 
ing, the pericarp, which is fibrous and attains a thickness 


114 PLANTS 


of about half an inch. At maturity the pericarp splits in 
halves from the top to the base or point of attachment. The 
leaves of the nutmeg tree are simple, entire, and compara- 
tively large. 

The nutmeg is now cultivated in the Philippines, West 
Indies, South America, and other tropical islands and coun- 
tries. The botanic gardens have been largely instrumental 
in extending nutmeg cultivation in the tropical English 
possessions. 

The trees are produced from seeds. After sprouting, 
the plants are transferred to pots, in which they are kept 
until ready for the nutmeg plantation. Transferring from 
the pots to the soil must be done carefully, as any consider- 
able injury to the terminal rootlets kills the plants. A rich, 
loamy soil with considerable moisture is required for the 
favorable and rapid growth of the plants. 

Description of plate: A, branch with staminate flowers; 
1, stamens magnified; 2, longitudinal view of stamens; 3, 
transverse section of stamens; 4, pollen-grains; 5, pistillate 
flower; 6, pistil; 7, fruit; 8, half of pericarp removed; 9, 
nut with arillus (mace); 10, nut without mace; 11, nut in 
longitudinal section; 12, embryo. 


GINGER 


The well-known spice, Ginger, is the underground stem 
(rhizome) of an herbaceous, reed-like plant known as Zingi- 
ber officinale. The rhizome is perennial, but the leaf and 
flower-bearing stems are annual. The stems are from three 
to six feet high. The leaves of the upper part of the stem 


BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 


COPYRIGHT 1900, 


GINGER. 


" 


SPICES, ETC. 115 


are sword-shaped; the lower leaves are rudimentary and 
sheath-like. The flowers occur in the form of conical spikes 
borne upon the apex of stems which bear only sheath-like 
leaves. 

The ginger plant is said to be a native of southern Asia, 
although it is now rarely found growing wild. It is very 
extensively cultivated in the tropical countries of both hemi- 
spheres, particularly in southern China, India, Africa, and 
Jamaica. The word ginger is said to have been derived 
from the Greek “ Zingiber,’ which again was derived from 
the Arabian “ Zindschabil,;’ which means the “root from 
India.” It is further stated that the word was derived from 
Gingi, a country west of Pondecheri, where the plant is 
said to grow wild. 

True ginger must not be confounded with “wild ginger,” 
which is a small herbaceous plant of the United States. 
The long, slender rhizomes of “wild ginger” have a pun- 
gent, aromatic taste similar to ginger. 

At the present time Jamaica supplies the United States 
with nearly all of the ginger, and this island is, therefore, 
known as “the land of ginger.” Cochin-China and Africa 
also yield much ginger. 

Explanation of plate: A, plant, about natural size; 1, 
flower bud; 2, flower; 3, outer floral parts separated; 4, 
longitudinal section of flower; 5, nectary with the rudimen- 
tary and perfect stamens; 7, upper end of style with stigma; 
8 and 9, ovary in longitudinal and transverse sections. 


116 PLANTS 


RED PEPPER 


Red Pepper is a spreading, typically herbaceous plant 
belonging to the night shade family. Stems are soft and 
green in color. Leaves are simple, margin entire, ovate, 
pointed, and stalked. The flowers are not especially showy, 
white, single, axillary, rarely in twos. The fruit, which is 
botanically a berry, is green at first, changing to bright red 
on ripening. It varies in size and form. 

The fruits are usually collected before they are fully 
ripened, while they are still of a green color, and dried, 
whereupon they assume a bright red color characteristic of 
red pepper. They have a very pungent taste and constitute 
one of the most highly prized and most extensively used 
spices, being added to soups, sauces, meats, salads, mixed 
pickles, etc. It is a very useful, stimulating tonic, especially 
indicated in what is known as atonic dyspepsia, or dyspepsia 
due to a sluggish action of the secreting glands of the 
stomach. 

As a spice the powdered dried fruits are used. For 
pickling the green fruits are preferred. The small pods 
known as chillies are used principally in preparing a sauce 
universally known as chili sauce. Red pepper is frequently 
used as an adulterant of vinegar and brandy, to produce 
the desired pungency. It is stated that an excessive use of 
red pepper produces disorders of the stomach, which is 
apparently not true from the experience of those of the 
tropics, who consume it in enormous quantities. Red pepper 
has been employed in the treatment of rheumatism, gout, 


‘aZIS-ajvT INOqY 
09S 


(sonaue, ‘woauue wnoisde)) 


WUAddad GUA 


ODVOIHS ‘GHO4WOW 'M “¥ AB ‘EORL LHDINAdOD 


A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 


BLACK PEPPER. 


400 


SPICES, ETC. Tie 


as a gargle in tonsilitis, sore throat, etc. Its principal use 
at the present time is that of a spice and as a remedy for 
atonic dyspepsia. Powdered red pepper is added to snuff, 
and it is certainly very effective in causing sneezing. 'Those 
who work with red pepper find it necessary to protect the 
nostrils against the irritating fine powder. 


PEPPER 


The plants yielding the black and white pepper of the 
market are climbing or trailing shrubs. The stem attains a 
length of from fifteen to twenty-five feet. The climbing 
portions cling to the support (usually large trees) by means 
of aerial roots similar to the ivy. The young fruit is grass- 
green, then changes to red, and finally to yellowish when 
ripe. In southern India the flowers mature in May and 
June and the seeds ripen five or six months later. 

Pepper is a native of southern India, growing abun- 
dantly along the Malabar coast. It thrives best in rich 
soil, in the shade of trees to which it clings. It also 
grows in Ceylon, Singapore, Penang, Borneo, Luzon, Java, 
Sumatra, and the Philippines. It is cultivated in all of 
the countries named, especially in southwestern India. 
Attempts at its cultivation have been made in the West 
Indies. 

In India the natives simplify the cultivation of pepper 
by tying the wild-growing vines, to a height of six feet, to 
neighboring trees and clearing away the underwood, leaving 
just enough trees to provide shade. The roots are covered 
with heaps of leaves and the shoots are trimmed or clipped 


118 PLANTS 


twice a year. They begin to yield about the fourth or fifth 
year and continue to yield for eight or nine years. 

The chief use of pepper is that of a spice, added 
principally to meats, but also to other food substances. Ap- 
plied externally, it is used as a counter-irritant in skin 
diseases. Italian physicians recommend it highly in malarial 
diseases. 

Description of plate: A, flowering twig; 1, portion of 
spike; 2, ovary with stamens; 3, stamens; 4, young fruit; 
5, 6, portions of spike; 7, 8, fruit. 


VANILLA 


Vanilla planifolia belongs to the Orchid family, though 
it has many characteristics not common to most members of 
the family. It is a fleshy, dark-green, perennial climber, 
adhering to trees by its aerial roots, which are produced at 
the nodes. The stem attains a length of many feet, reach- 
ing to the very tops of the supporting trees. The young 
plant roots in the ground, but as the stem grows in length, 
winding about its support and clinging to it by the aerial 
roots, it loses the subterranean roots and the plant estab- 
lishes itself as a saprophyte, or partial parasite, life habits 
common to orchids. The leaves are entire, dark green, and 
sessile. Inflorescence consists of eight to ten flowers sessile 
upon axillary spikes. The flowers are a pale greenish- 
yellow, perianth rather fleshy and soon falls away from the 
ovary, or young fruit, which is a pod and by the casual 
observer would be taken for the flower stalk. The mature 
fruit is a brown curved pod six to eight inches long, smooth, 


384 VANILLA. COPYRIGHT 1901, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 
A. Flowering twig. 1-3. Corolla. 45. Pistil. 6-7.Stamen. 9. Pollen, 10-11. Fruit. 12-13. Seed. 


CHICAGO: 


EE 


COFF 


MUMFORD PUBLISHER. 


251 


eo 


SPICES, ETC. 119 


splitting lengthwise in two unequal parts, thus liberating 
the numerous very small oval or lenticular seeds. 

There are a number of commercial varieties of vanilla 
named after the countries in which they are grown or after 
the centers of export, as Mexican, Vera Cruz, Bourbon, 
Mauritius, Java, La Guayra, Honduras, and Brazilian 
vanilla. The most highly valued Mexican variety is known 
as Vanilla de leg (leg meaning law). The pods are long, 
dark brown, very fragrant, and coated with crystals. Since 
vanilla is a costly article, adulteration is quite common. 
Useless pods are coated with balsam of Peru to give them 
a good appearance. Split, empty pods are filled with some 
worthless material, glued together, and coated with balsam 
of Peru. 

Description of plate: A, flowering twig; 1, 2, 3, corolla; 
4, 5, pistil; 6, 7, stamen; 9, pollen; 10, 11, fruit; 12, 13, seed. 


COFFEE 


Coffee is the seed of a small evergreen tree or shrub 
ranging from fifteen to twenty-five feet in height. The 
branches are spreading or even pendant, with opposite short- 
petioled leaves, which are ovate, smooth, leathery, and dark 
green. The flowers are perfect, fragrant, occurring in 
groups of from three to seven in the axils of the leaves. 
The corolla is white, the calyx green and small. The ovary 
is green at first, changing to yellowish, and finally to deep 
red or purple at maturity. Each ovary has two seeds, the 
so-called coffee beans. 

The plant thrives best in a loamy soil, in an average 


120 PLANTS 


annual temperature of about 27 degrees C., with consider- 
able moisture and shade. Most plantations are at an eleva- 
tion of 1,000 feet to 2,500 feet above the sea level. In order 
to insure larger yields and to make gathering easier the 
trees of the South American plantations are clipped so as 
to keep their height at about 6 feet to 6.5 feet. The yield 
begins with the third year and continues increasingly up 
to the twentieth year. The fruit matures at all seasons and 
is gathered about three times each year. In Arabia, where 
the trees are usually not clipped, and, hence, comparatively 
large, the fruit is knocked off by means of sticks. In the 
West Indies and South America the red, not fully matured 
fruit is picked by hand. The outer hard shell (fruit coat, 
pericarp) is removed by pressure, rolling, and shaking. The 
beans are now ready for the market. 

Description of plate: A, twig with flowers and imma- 
ture fruit, about natural size; 1, corolla; 2, stamens; 3, style 
and stigma (pistil) ; 4, ovary in longitudinal section; 5 and 
6, coffee bean in dorsal and ventral view; 7, fruit in longi- 
tudinal section; 8, bean in transverse section; 9, bean sec- 
tioned to show caulicle; 10, caulicle. 


TEA 


The highly esteemed drink, Tea, is made from the leaves 
and very young terminal branches of a shrub known as 
Camellia Thea. 'The shrub is spreading, usually two or 
three meters high, though it may attain a height of nine or 
ten meters. It has smooth, dark green, alternate, irregu- 
larly serrate-dentate, lanceolate to obovate, blunt-pointed, 


HACCP LANG. nn OOPYRIGHT 1900, BY A, W. MUMFORD, CHIOAGS 
(Thea sineusis). 


A. Flowering Branch. 1. Section of Flower. 2, 2. Stamens. 3. Section of Ovary. 4. Pistil and Calyx. 5,6. Fruit. 


r 


(0 Tea 7. Seed. 8. Section of Seed. 9. Embryo. 
pp. Tea 


SPICES, ETC. 121 


simple leaves. The young leaves and branches are woolly, 
owing to the presence of numerous hair-cells. The flowers 
are perfect, solitary or in twos and threes in the axils of 
the leaves. They are white and rather showy. Some 
authors state that they are fragrant, while others state that 
they are practically odorless. Stamens are numerous. The 
ovary is three-celled, with one seed in each cell, which is 
about the size of a cherry seed. 

The tea-plant is no doubt a native of India, upper 
Assam, from whence it was early introduced into China, 
where it is now cultivated on an immense scale. It is, how- 
ever, also extensively cultivated in various parts of India, 
in Japan, Java, Australia, Sicily, Corea, and other tropical 
and subtropical countries and islands. It is also cultivated 
to some extent in the southern United States, as in Caro- 
lina, Georgia, Mississippi, and California, but apparently 
without any great success. 

The following are the principal teas of the market and 
the manner of their preparation: 

1. Green Tea. — After collecting the leaves are allowed 
to lie for about two hours in warmed pans and stirred and 
then rolled upon small bamboo tables, whereupon they are 
further dried upon hurdles and again in heated pans for 
about one hour, accompanied by stirring. The leaves now 
assume a bluish-green color, which is frequently enhanced 
by adding Prussian blue or indigo. Of these green teas, the 
most important are Gunpowder, Twankay, Hyson, Young 
Hyson, Hyson Skin, Songla, Soulang, and Imperial. 

2. Brack TEa.— The leaves are allowed to lie in heaps 
for a day, when they are thoroughly shaken and mixed, 


122 PLANTS 


After another period of rest, two or three days, they are 
dried and rolled much as green tea. In the storing process 
the leaves undergo a fermentation which develops the aroma 
and the dark color. The following are the principal vari- 
eties; Campoe, Congou, Linki-sam, Padre Souchon (car- 
avan tea), Pecoe, Souchong, and Bohe. 

Explanation of plate: A, flowering branch, nearly nat- 
ural size; 1, flower in section; 2, stamen; 3, ovary in trans- 
verse section; 4, pistil; 5 and 6, fruit, with seed; 7, seed; 
8, seed in sections. 


SUGAR-CANE 


It is very doubtful whether sugar-cane occurs anywhere 
in the wild state, at present. Authorities are quite unan- 
imous in expressing it as their opinion that its original home 
was India. It is a plant that has been under cultivation for 
many centuries. 

There are many varieties recognized by cultivators, dif- 
fering in color, texture, and other minor characteristics. 

Since cane does not ripen fruit, it is propagated by trans- 
planting the rhizomes and top portions of stem. The ripe 
cane is cut close to the ground, the leaves stripped off, and 
tassel cut off. It is then carted to the cane mill and passed 
between large rollers, which express the juice, which is then 
clarified by means of lime, animal charcoal, and blood. The 
juice is boiled until it acquires a proper tenacity, when it 
is passed into a cooler and allowed to crystallize. This sugar 
is then placed in large perforated casks and allowed to drain 
for two or three weeks, when it is packed into hogsheads 
and exported under the name of raw sugar or muscovado 


SUGAR CANE. 


SPICES, ETC. 123 


sugar. The drainings form molasses. Raw sugar is taken 
to the sugar refinery and purified. 

Sugar has innumerable uses. As an article of food it is 
not surpassed, though it cannot support life alone, because 
it contains no nitrogen. It is the important ingredient 
in candies, pastries, sweetened drinks, ete. Molasses and 
treacle are much used and must not be confounded with the 
sorghum molasses made from the sugar cane of the Central 
States. Molasses and treacle sometimes have a very pecul- 
iar and, to many, a very objectionable flavor, due to impuri- 
ties present. 

Molasses, as well as treacle, when fermented, gives rise 
to rum. The popular notion that sugar is injurious to 
teeth is without foundation. 

In medicine sugar is employed to disguise the taste of 
disagreeable remedies and to coat pills. It has no direct 
curative properties in disease. 

Description of plate: A, plant, much reduced; B, stem 
portion with leaf; C, inflorescence; 1-6, parts of flower. 


CHAPTER III 
MEDICINAL PLANTS 
By Dr. AtBert SCHNEIDER 


Mepicina Pants are used in the treatment of diseases. 
The active principle is usually extracted in some man- 
ner, then given internally or applied externally. In some 
instances the dried plant or plant part is reduced to a pow- 
der and taken internally. Some medicinal plants are found 
in the wild state only, but most of them are also cultivated. 

Medicinal plants have been in use since time immemo- 
rial, and at some time nearly every known plant has been 
tested and used medicinally, whether it possesses any healing 
powers or not. The tendency at the present time is to 
reduce the number of drugs, and, hence, drug-yielding 
plants. Not so many years ago the physician prescribed 
hundreds of different species of plants, while the modern 
physician rarely uses more than twenty-five or thirty. Many 
plants still retained in the official list might as well be 
excluded, as they have practically no medicinal virtue. 

Our most valuable medicinal plants are also poisonous, 
a fact well worth remembering. There are, however, many 
poisonous plants which are not used medicinally. 


125 


126 PLANTS 


FOXGLOVE 


The Foxglove is a biennial herb from two to seven feet 
in height, with a solitary, sparingly branched stem. The 
basal leaves are very large and broad, gradually becoming 
narrower and smaller toward the apex of the stem and its 
branches, dark green in color, pubescent, margin dentate, 
venation very prominent. The inflorescence is very charac- 
teristic. "The large, numerous flowers are closely crowded 
and pendulous from one side of the arched stalk. The 
corolla is purple and spotted on the inside. It is a very 
handsome plant, widely distributed, preferring a sandy or 
gravelly soil in open woods. When abundant and in full 
bloom it makes a beautiful exhibit. It is a garden favorite 
in many lands. 

Modern physicians consider digitalis one of the most 
important medicinal plants. It is a very powerful, hence 
very poisonous drug, its action being due to an active prin- 
ciple known as digitalin. Its principal use is in the treat- 
ment of deficient heart action. 

For medicinal use the leaves from the wild-growing 
plants are preferred, because they contain more of the 
active principle. The leaves are collected when about half 
of the flowers are expanded, and, since it is a biennial, that 
would be during the second year. The first year leaves are, 
however, often used or added. Like all valuable drugs, it 
is often adulterated. ‘The odor of the bruised green leaves 
is heavy or nauseous, while that of the dried leaves is 
fragrant, resembling the odor of tea. The taste is quite 


a 


FO eT 


g 
> 

< 
ser 
oi 
ns) 
ee 
a - | 
- & 
ae} 
oe 
= = 
&5 
> 
zk. 
one 
oz 

< 


DIGITALIS. 


Ven) 
in) 


NL NNT NTN AT ATTEN IN NS 


SoS eaten aR 


PUBLISHER, 


CHICAGO: 


A. W. MUMFORD 


SWEET FLAG. 
(Acorus calamus.) 


FROM KCEHLER’S MEDICINAL-PFLANZEN, 


488 


MEDICINAL PLANTS 127 


bitter. Formerly the roots, flowers, and seeds were also 
used medicinally. 

Description of plate: A, B, plant somewhat reduced; 
1, flower; 2, 3, 4, stamens; 5, pollen; 6, 7, style and stigma; 
8, 9, ovary; 10, fruit; 11, 12, 13, seed. 


CALAMUS 


Acorus calamus, commonly known as Calamus, Sweet 
Flag, and Cinnamon Sedge, is a reed-like plant common in 
Europe and North United States. It grows in swamps, 
marshes, and very moist places. It is a herbaceous peren- 
nial growing from spreading, fleshy rhizomes. The long, 
sword-like, deep green pointed leaves grow up from the 
rhizomes. 

Calamus has ever been a favorite popular remedy. Its 
principal use seems to have been that of a tonic and blood 
purifier, for which purpose bits of the dried rhizomes are 
masticated and the saliva swallowed. It undoubtedly is a 
tonic, and it also has a beneficial stimulating and antiseptic 
effect upon gums and teeth. Chewing the rhizomes is also 
said to clear the voice. Calamus is, or has been, used in 
flavoring beer and gin. Country people add it to whisky, 
wine, and brandy to make a tonic bitters for the weak and 
dyspeptic. It is said that the Turks employ it as a pre- 
ventive against contagious diseases. In India it is used to 
destroy vermin, especially fleas. In England it is employed 
in the treatment of malaria. 

At the present time calamus is no longer extensively 
employed in medicine. It is considered as a stimulating, aro- 


128 PLANTS 


matic, and bitter tonic. It is perhaps true that its value as 
a tonic is at present somewhat underestimated by the med- 
ical profession. It is also serviceable in flatulent colic, and 
in what is designated as atonic dyspepsia. It is added to 
other medicine, either as a corrective, or adjuvant. 

Description of plate: A, rhizome and basal portion of 
leaves; B, upper end of leaf with inflorescence (spike) ; 1, 
2, 3, 5, flowers; 4, stigma; 6, section of fruit; 7, stamens; 
8, pollen grains. 

THYME 


The field or wild Thyme is a small, much-branched shrub, 
about one foot high, with rather slender, quadrangular, pur- 
plish, pubescent stems. Leaves small, opposite, sessile. 
Flowers numerous, in clusters in the axils of the upper 
leaves. Corolla purplish, irregular; calyx green and per- 
sistent. The plant is propagated by means of underground 
stems. It is far from being a showy plant. 

This plant is closely related to the garden thyme, and 
grows profusely in meadows, fields, and gardens. Both spe- 
cies are very fragrant, and it is to this characteristic that 
they owe their popularity. The ancient Greeks and Romans 
valued thyme very highly and made use of it as a cosmetic, 
in medicine, and in veterinary practice, much as it is used 
at the present time. Thyme yields the oil of thyme, which 
is a valuable antiseptic, used as a gargle and mouth wash, 
for toothache, in dressing wounds and ulcers, also for sprains 
and bruises, in chronic rheumatism, etc. It finds extensive 
use in the preparation of perfumes and scented soaps; but 
its principal value is in veterinary practice. The herb is 


CHICAGO 
A. W. MUMFORD, PUBLISHER 


THYME. 


825 


: ssl | 


ae 


; pte 
, 
» Fé 
ye 
© 
5 
: ij 
F é 
* 
’ ‘ 
’ Me 
- ‘ J , 
4 
« 
. 
* 
¢ 


; ’ 
, ' 
* 
- 
\ 
7 } 
‘ 5 
hid ‘ r 
\ rad ¥"y 
mig ’ 
d “wepoat he 
t ae 
bane 4 
ye 
‘eo 
* hw, 
und 
. 
. 


a ‘e, 


Md lesa 


CHICAGO: 
FROM KCEHLER'’S MEDICINAL-PFLANZEN. MANDRAKE. 


A.W. MUMFORD PUBLISHER. 
576 


MEDICINAL PLANTS 129 


much used as a flavoring agent in soups and sauces, in 
fomentations, in baths, and in the preparation of scented 
pillows. 

Two kinds of oil of thyme appear upon the market, the 
red oil and the white oil. The latter is less aromatic, being 
the product of redistillation. The oil is also known as oil of 
origanum. 

Although thyme is an insignificant plant, as far as 
appearances are concerned, yet it has been sung by many 
poets. 

Description of plate: A, plant somewhat reduced; 1, 2, 
leaves; 3, flower bud; 4, 5, flower; 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, different 
views of flower; 9, flower without stamens; 10, stamens; 
11, pollen grains; 12, 13, pistil; 14, developing fruit; 15, 
transverse section of fruit; 16, ripening fruit; 17, 18, 19, 
seed. 


MAY-APPLE 


The May-apple is a small perennial herb with long root- 
stalks or underground stems, a native of the United States 
and Canada, growing in rather moist woodlands. The entire 
plant attains a height of about twelve inches. The leaves 
are large, peltate (from pelta, small shield), margin deeply 
cleft, from five to nine lobed, lobes pendant, thus giving the 
leaf a semblance to an umbrella. It is remarkable that the 
flowerless plants have only one leaf, while the flowering 
specimens always have two, which are opposite upon the 
stem apex, carrying the flower in the bifurcation as shown 
in the illustration. 

Each plant bears a single flower upon a drooping stalk. 


130 PLANTS 


The calyx consists of six greenish sepals, which, however, 
drop off as soon as the flower begins to unfold. The corolla 
consists of six or nine petals, which are quite large, thick, 
and pulpy, and of a creamy-white color. Authorities seem 
to differ as to the odor of the flower. Some speak of it as 
very fragrant; others designate it as nauseous, and others 
express no opinion. It is an undoubted fact that the rhi- 
zomes, stems, and leaves have a very heavy, nauseous odor, 
and it is not unreasonable to assume that this odor is trace- 
able in flower and unripe fruit. 

The flowers expand in May and the fruit ripens in 
August. The fruit is a berry about the size of a plum. At 
first green, it changes to a soft yellow at maturity. It is not 
unlike a tomato in general appearance. When fully ripe it 
has a fragrant odor and tastes somewhat like the paw-paw. 

The principal use of the American mandrake is medici- 
nal. It is a very efficient cathartic. 

Description of plate: A, B, parts of the plant, about 
natural size; 1, flower bud; 2, flower; 3, stamens; 4, ovary; 
. 5, fruit; 6, seed coat; 7, seed. 


TOBACCO 


The Tobacco plant is a tall herbaceous annual with large 
simple leaves and terminal inflorescence, belonging to the 
nightshade family, the members of which resemble each other 
in that they are more or less poisonous and in that they 
have a disagreeable, nauseous, heavy odor. 

There are several species of tobacco, of which the above 
is the most highly valued, and they are all natives of warm 


A. W. MUMFORD. PUBLISHER, CHICAGO 


TOBACCO. 


(Nicotiana tabacum). 


504 


CHICAGO: 
A. W. MUMFORD, PUBLISHER, 


FROM KCEHLER'S MEDICINAL-PFLANZEN. CUBEBS 


408 


g 
‘ 
b 
Tis 


; 
j 


cee ia 
yy ut 


ie oat 
i 


ne (i we 


MEDICINAL PLANTS 131 


countries, as southern Asia, India, South America, and the 
West Indies. Tobacco is very extensively cultivated in 
nearly all warm countries, especially in the southern United 
States and the West Indies. 

Tobacco requires rich soil and careful cultivation. The 
seed is sown in a hotbed or in a sheltered place in the open. 
The plants are set from April to June. The ground is care- 
fully tilled, freed from weeds, and the plants watched 
for cutworms and the big green tobacco worm, which are 
very destructive. Worms and eggs must be removed and 
destroyed. ‘To increase the size of the leaves and hasten 
maturity, the flowering tops are broken off. When the 
leaves are matured, which is indicated by a yellowish mot- 
tling, the plants are cut off close to the ground, fastened in 
groups of six to eight, and dried. 

All unprejudiced authorities are agreed that the habitual 
use of tobacco acts injuriously upon the system, no matter 
in what form or manner it is used. 

Medicinally, tobacco is but rarely used now. With non- 
smokers it is useful to relieve asthma. Formerly it was 
quite extensively employed in spasmodic affections and in 
parasitic skin diseases. 

Description of plate: A, flowering stem; 1, floral parts; 
2, stamen; 3, pollen; 4-8, ovary and pistil; 9, 10, seed. 


CUBEBS 


The Cubeb-yielding plant is not unlike the pepper plant, 
and belongs to the same family. The two resemble each 
other in general habits in the form of inflorescence and in 


132 PLANTS 


the fruiting. Cubebs were known to Arabian physicians as 
early as the ninth century, who employed them as a diuretic 
in kidney troubles. It was also known at that time that 
Java was the home of the plant. During the twelfth and 
thirteenth centuries it was employed medicinally in Spain. 
Originally it was doubtless employed as a spice, similar to 
pepper. At the beginning of the nineteenth century cubeb 
disappeared almost entirely from medical practice. About 
1820 English physicians of Java again began to employ it 
quite extensively. 

As in the case of black pepper, the fruit is collected 
before maturity and dried. The fruit is about the size of 
the pepper, but has a stalk-like prolongation which distin- 
guishes it. The pericarp becomes much shriveled and wrin- 
kled on drying. 

Cubebs are cultivated in special plantations or with cof- 
fee, for which they provide shade by spreading from the 
trees which serve as their support. Their cultivation is said 
to be easy. 

Cubebs have a pungent, bitter taste and a characteristic 
aromatic odor. It cannot readily be confounded with any 
of the other more common spices. Its use as a spice is 
almost wholly discontinued. ‘The use of cubebs in medicine 
is also waning, since it evidently has only slight medicinal 
properties. It is used in nasal and other catarrhal 
affections. 

Cubeb cigarettes are used in the treatment of nasal 
catarrh. It has a marked influence upon the kidneys, caus- 
ing irritation and increased activity, and, as already in- 
dicated, it is, therefore, a diuretic. It is, however, harmful 


CHICAGO: 
FROM KCEHLER’S MEDICINAL-PFLANZEN, HOPS. A. W. MUMFORD PUBLISHER. 
416 


1] ‘ ” * J . 
4 a i Tt 
. ‘ 
x 
: 
’ 
: ; 
+ 
«. ~~ 
a 
* 3 
ee 
’ 
=<" 
en tiing, | 
~ ' q 
= J 
. . 
’ vw. 6 
é e 
% - 
} . 
7 4 
. ’ 
‘ 
' 
is ‘ 
‘ hi . 
, 
‘ 7 « 
.* 5 
’ ‘ 
a\ : 
~ a 
‘ 
j 
e = : 
4 :—? 
. 
~ 
. . 
"] ' 
} 
‘ 
’ 
? « 
i " : 
‘ 
’ 
‘ 
‘ 
a 
. 
4 
. 
‘ 
i. 
tr . 


MEDICINAL PLANTS 133 


rather than beneficial in acute inflammatory conditions of 
these organs. 

Description of plate: A, twig with staminate flowers; 
B, fruit-bearmg twig; 1, upper portion of staminate inflo- 
rescence; 2, staminate flower; 3, fruit; 4, 5, 6, 7, ovary; 
8, 9, seed. 


HOPS 


The Hop has been called the Northern vine. It is found 
in a wild state throughout Europe, excepting the extreme 
North, and extends east to the Caucasus and through Cen- 
tral Asia. It is a handsome plant and not infrequently used 
as an arbor plant. The lower or basal leaves are very large, 
gradually decreasing in size toward the apex. 

Hops is also cultivated in Brazil and other South Amer- 
ican countries, Australia, and India. 

The principal use of hops is in the manufacture of beer, 
to which it imparts the peculiarly bitter taste, and its repute 
as a tonic. For this purpose enormous quantities are con- 
sumed in Germany and England. The exhausted hops 
from the breweries form an excellent fertilizer for light soils. 
The leaves have been used as fodder for cows. Leaves, 
stems, and roots possess astringent properties and have been 
used in tanning. In Sweden the fiber of the stem is used in 
manufacturing a very durable white cloth, not unlike the 
cloth made from hemp and flax. 

Hops is used medicinally. It at first causes a very 
slight excitation of brain and heart, followed by a rather 
pronounced disposition to sleep. Pillows stuffed with hops 
form a very popular domestic remedy for wakefulness. 


134 PLANTS 


Hop bags dipped in hot water form a very soothing exter- 
nal application in painful inflammatory conditions, espe- 
cially of the abdominal organs. It has undoubted value as 
a bitter tonic in dyspepsia and in undue cerebral excitation. 

Description of plate: A, staminate (male) inflorescence; 
B, pistillate (female) inflorescence; C, fruiting branch; 1, 
staminate flower; 2, perigone; 3, stamen; 4, open anther; 
5, pollen; 6, pistillate catkin; 7, 8, 9, pistillate flowers; 10, 
scales; 11, 12, 13, scales and flowers; 14, 15, fruit; 16, 17, 
19, seed; 20, resin gland (lupulin). 


DANDELION 


Dandelion is a perennial herb thoroughly familiar to 
every one, as it is found almost everywhere throughout all 
temperate and north temperate countries. 

The poor of nearly all countries collect the young, crisp 
leaves in the early spring and prepare therefrom a salad, 
resembling lettuce salad. 

The leaves are also cooked, usually with leaves of other 
plants, forming “greens,” highly relished by many people. 

The principal use of this plant has thus far been medici- 
nal, but its value as a curative agent certainly has been over- 
rated. It has been used in dropsy, pulmonary diseases, in 
stomach derangements, in hepatic or liver disorders, in icte- 
rus, blotchy skin, and other skin diseases, for biliary calculi, 
in hypochondriasis, ete. It has no marked curative proper- 
ties in any disorder. Beyond mildly laxative and tonic 
properties, it has no effect whatever. Using taraxacum 
preparations for a considerable length of time causes diges- 


1902, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 


COPYRIGHT 


DANDELION 


536 


COPYRIGHT 1900, BY A» W- MUMFORD, CHICAGO 


COCOA. 


290 


it 


MEDICINAL PLANTS 135 


tive disorders, mental excitement, vertigo, coated tongue, 
and nausea. 

In lawns, the plant proves a great nuisance, as it dis- 
places the grass, and it is difficult to exterminate. The 
plants must be dug up, roots and all, carted away, and 
burned. This should be done early, before the seeds are 
sufficiently mature to germinate. For medicinal use the 
roots are gathered in March, July, and November, cleaned, 
the larger roots cut longitudinally, dried, and packed, to be 
shipped to points of consumption. The juice expressed from 
the fresh roots is also used. 


COCA 


Coca and Cuca are South American words of Spanish 
origin, and apply to the plant itself as well as to the leaves. 
The plant is a native of Brazil, Peru, and Bolivia. It is a 
shrub varying in height from three to ten feet. The leaves 
resemble the leaves of tea in general outline. The margin, 
however, is smooth and entire, the leaf-stalk (petiole) short; 
upper and lower surfaces smooth; they are rather thin, 
leathery, and somewhat bluish-green in color. The charac- 
teristic feature of the leaf is two lines or ridges which extend 
from the base of the blade, curving out on either side of the 
midrib and again uniting at the apex of the leaf. The 
flowers are short-pedicled, small, perfect, white or greenish- 
yellow, and occur singly or in clusters in the axil of the 
leaves or bracts. The shrub is rather straggling and not at 
all showy. 

The plants are grown from seeds sown in pots or boxes, 


136 PLANTS 


in which they are kept until they are from eight to ten inches 
high, after which they are transplanted during the rainy 
season. Coca thrives best in a warm, well-drained soil, with 
considerable atmospheric moisture. In the Andes region an 
elevation of 2,000 feet to 5,000 feet is most suitable. The 
young growing plants must be protected against the heat of 
the sun. The maximum growth is attained in about five 
years. 

The leaves are the only parts used, although the active 
principle, cocaine, is present in small quantities in all parts 
of the plant. As soon as the shrubs are several years old the 
leaves are picked, usually several times each year. 

Coca leaves have been used for many centuries by the 
natives of South America, who employed them principally 
as a stimulant, rarely medicinally. 

Description of plate: A, flowering branch; 1, bracts, 
enlarged; 2, flowering bud; 3, flower; 4 and 5, petal with 
ligula; 6, pistil with stamens; 7, stamen; 8, pistil; 9, ovary, 
transverse section; 10 and 11, corolla; 12 and 13, fruit. 


LES POPPY 


The opium-yielding plant or Poppy is an herb about 
three feet in height; stem of a pale green color, covered with 
a bloom. Branches are spreading, with large, simple, lobed, 
or incised leaves. The flowers are solitary, few in number, 
quite large and showy. The four large petals are white or 
a pale pink color in the wild growing plants. The fruit 
is a large capsule, one to three inches in diameter, of a 
depressed globular form. The seeds are small and very 


CHICAGO 


RY A. W. MUMFORD, 


COPYRIGHT 1900, 


(Papaver.) 


1. Pisti] and Stamens. 


4, Pistil. 


8. Grain of Pollen. 


tamens (magnified). 


aS 


2 


B. Carnation Poppy. 


A. White Poppy. 


, 8 and 9. Seed. 


5 
‘ 


6. Ripe Capsule. 


5. Cross section of Pistil. 


MEDICINAL PLANTS 137 


numerous, filling the compartments of the capsule. In spite 
of the general attractiveness of the plant, the size of the 
flowers, and the delicate coloring of its petals, it is not a 
favorite at close range, because of a heavy nauseating odor 
which emanates from all parts of the plant, the flowers in 
particular. The petals, furthermore, have only a very tem- 
porary existence, dropping off at the slightest touch. 

The wild ancestor of our familiar garden poppy is sup- 
. posed to be a native of Corsica, Cyprus, and the Pelopon- 
nesian Islands. At the present time it is extensively 
cultivated everywhere, both as an ornamental plant and for 
its seeds, pods, and the yield of opium. It has proven a 
great nuisance as a weed in the grain fields of England, 
India, and other countries — something like mustard in the 
oat fields of the Central States. There are a number of 
forms or varieties of the cultivated poppy. The red poppy, 
corn poppy; or rose poppy is very abundant in southern and 
central Europe and in western Asia. It has deep red or 
scarlet petals and is a very showy plant. The long-headed 
poppy has smaller flowers of a lighter red color and elon- 
gated capsules, hence the name. The Oriental poppy has 
very large, deep red flowers on a tall flower-stalk. 

Description of plate: A, flowering plant, white variety; 
B, flower of red variety; 1, pistil and stamens; 2, stamen; 
3, pollen grains; 4 and 5, pistil; 6, ripe capsule; 7, 8, 9, seed. 


138 PLANTS 


LICORICE 


The licorice-yielding plant is a perennial herb with a 
thick rootstock, having a number of long, sparingly 
branched roots and very long runners or rhizomes. It 
belongs to the same family as the peas and beans. It has 
purplish flowers with the irregular corolla characteristic of 
the family. The pods are rather small, much compressed, 
each with from two to five seeds. 

The plant is in all probability a native of the warm parts 
of the Mediterranean region. There are several varieties, all 
of which are more or less extensively cultivated and placed 
upon the market. 

Licorice is extensively cultivated in Greece, Italy, 
France, Russia, Germany, the Danubian Provinces, south- 
ern China, northern Africa, and to some extent in England. 
In the Italian province of Calabria, licorice is planted with 
peas and corn. In the course of three years the roots are 
collected, the juice expressed, and the root evaporated to 
the proper consistency for shipping. New crops are grown 
from cuttings of the rhizomes. There is an excellent quality 
of licorice grown in the vicinity of Smyrna. The principal 
commercial varieties are grown in Spain, southern Russia, 
Turkey, and Italy. Spanish and Russian licorice root is 
dried and shipped in bales or bundles. Spanish licorice root 
is unpeeled and occurs in pieces several feet in length. Rus- 
sian licorice is usually peeled. Most of the licorice used in 
the United States is obtained from Italy, Russia, and 
Germany. 


LICORICE. 


311 


) ee 
» Aa,’ 
: . 
4 Poe 
5 


(pm soy) 


CHICAGO: 
A. W. MUMFORD, PUBLISHER. 


IRISH MOSS. 


OM KCEHLER’S MEDICINAL-PFLANZEN, 


4 


Gigartina mamillosa, 


Chondrus crispus. 


MEDICINAL PLANTS 139 


Some of the licorice found upon the market is quite 
fragmentary and very dirty. The licorice raised in England 
is intended for home consumption and is placed upon the 
market in both the fresh and dried state. The fresh roots 
have an earthy and somewhat nauseous odor. 

Description of plate: A, flowering portion of plant; 1, 
flower; 2, 3, 4, parts of the flower; 5, stamens; 6, stigma; 
7, ovary; 8, fruit; 9, one valve of pod with seeds; 10, 11, 12, 
different views of seed. 


IRISH MOSS 


Chondrus crispus, the plant of our sketch, is a sea weed 
of the Atlantic. It is quite plentiful along the shore lines of 
the Atlantic States, Ireland, and England. It is commonly 
known as Irish Moss, though it is not a moss at all. It is 
also known as Carrageen Moss or Carrageen. It is a peren- 
nial plant, three to ten inches high, consisting of a flat, 
much-branched thallus, as shown in the illustration. It is 
variable in its coloring, greenish-purple, purplish-brown, 
grayish-purplish-brown, etc., somewhat waxy or translucent 
in appearance. It is also very variable in form, no two 
specimens being exactly alike. It attaches itself to rocks, 
pebbles, and boulders by means of a basal disk which serves 
merely as a mechanical support, the frond or thallus absorb- 
ing its nourishment from the sea water. In consistency the 
plant is cartilaginous, mucilaginous, and is entirely dissolved 
on boiling. When dry it becomes very hard, brittle, and 
elastic and assumes a light-yellowish, translucent appear- 
ance. Chondrus crispus is closely similar to Gigartina 


140 PLANTS 


mamillosa, another sea weed, with which it is usually 
associated. 

Irish moss is extensively collected along the coast of 
Massachusetts, the plants being spread high up on the beach 
to dry and bleach in the sun. Its principal use is in medi- 
cine, although it has, perhaps, no curative properties in 
itself. It is a demulcent and emollient, that is, the mucilage 
present tends to allay irritation of inflamed mucous mem- 
branes, as in sore throat, pulmonary complaints, ete. It has 
been extensively employed as a popular remedy in dysen- 
tery, kidney troubles, and pneumonia. Its principal use at 
the present time is as an article of diet, in the preparation 
of soup, blane mange, and jellies. Sometimes it is combined 
with chocolate or cocoa, sugar, lemon juice, etc., to improve 
the flavor. 

Description of plate: A, B, C, D, different forms of 
Irish moss; EK, F, forms of Gigartina mamillosa; 1, section 
of thallus of G. mamillosa; 2, 3, 4, sections of Chondrus 
cris pus. 


CHAPTER IV 
FORESTS 


Joun M. Counter, Pu. D. 


Head Professor of Botany, University of Chicago 


Forests have always been admired, and in ancient times 
they were often considered sacred, the special dwelling- 
places of gods and various strange beings. We can easily 
understand how forests thus affected men. There is a solem- 
nity about them, a quiet grandeur, which is very impressive, 
and the rustling of their branches and leaves has that mys- 
terious sound which caused the ancients to people them with 
spirits. We still recognize the feeling of awe that comes in 
the presence of forests, although we have long since ceased 
to explain it by peopling them with spirits. 

Once forests covered all parts of the earth where plants 
could grow well, and no country had greater forests than 
North America. When America was discovered, there was 
a huge, unbroken forest from the Atlantic west to the prai- 
ries. Now much of this has been cut away, and we see only 
small patches of it. Men must use the forest, and still they 
must save it, and they are now trying to find out how they 
may do both. 

Forests are sometimes almost entirely made up of one 
kind of tree, and then they are called “pure forests.” Pine 
and beech forests are examples of this kind. More common 
with us, however, are the “mixed forests,” made up of many 

141 


142 PLANTS 


kinds of trees, and nowhere in the world are there such 
mixed forests as in our Middle States, where beech, oak, 
hickory, maple, elm, poplar, gum, walnut, sycamore, and 
many others all grow together. 

Probably the densest forests in the world are those in the 
Amazon region of South America. So dense are they that 
hardly a ray of light ever sifts through the dense foliage, 
and even at noon there is only a dim twilight beneath the 
trees. The tallest forests are the eucalyptus forests of Aus- 
tralia, where the trees rise with slender trunks to the height 
of four or five hundred feet. But the largest trees in the 
world, when we consider both height and diameter, are the 
giant “redwoods” (Sequoias) of the Pacific coast. All con- 
cede, however, that the most extensive, the most varied, and 
the most beautiful forests of the world are those of the 
Atlantic and Middle States. 

Perhaps it is well to understand how a tree lives, that we 
may know better what a forest means. The great roots 
spread through the soil, sometimes not far from the surface, 
at other times penetrating deeply. The young root tips are 
very sensitive to the presence of moisture, and turn towards 
it, no matter in what direction it may carry them. In pene- 
trating the soil, the sensitive root tips are turned in every 
direction by various influences of this kind, and as a result, 
when the root system becomes old, it looks like an inextri- 
cable tangle. All this tangle, however, but represents the 
many paths that the root tips followed in their search for the 
things which the soil contains. 

Roots are doing two things for the tree: They anchor it 
firmly in the soil, and also absorb material that is to help in 


¥ 


x 


% 
i 


i 
4 


A ea ie Ue 


seit 


ee 
EI Mina t 


a A 


a ge 


Puls 


FORESTS 143 


the manufacture of food. It is the older roots that have 
long since stopped absorbing that are the chief anchors. 
How firm this anchorage must be, we can, perhaps, imagine 
when we think of the strain produced by a great crown of 
leaves swaying back and forth in the wind. It is only a 
cyclone that seems to be able to overthrow a sound tree, and 
then it more commonly breaks its trunk than uproots it. 

The very important work of absorbing is given over to 
the very young roots— in fact, chiefly to those of this year, 
for new rootlets must be put out each year. These roots can 
only absorb water, so that if they are to get anything from 
the soil, it must be something that water will dissolve. In 
this way the water is used as the carrier of soil-material into 
the root. Just how this water carrying soil-material gets 
into the root, is not easy to explain, for the root has no holes 
to let it in, and it must pass through living walls. That it 
does enter, however, every one knows. It is evident, there- 
fore, that the root is supplying to the tree two kinds of raw 
material for food manufacture, obtained from the soil— 
namely, water and soil-material dissolved in it. 

But the tree does not obtain all its raw material from the 
soil. A very important material is taken from the air, the 
material commonly called “carbonic acid gas,” the same 
material that we breathe out so abundantly from our lungs 
as one of our body wastes. This important material is taken 
out of the air into the plant chiefly by means of the leaves. 
Spread out as they are in the air, the leaves are in the most 
favorable position for doing this work. 

But where and how are these three kinds of raw material 
manufactured into plant food? The leaves are specially 


144 PLANTS 


constructed to be the chief seat of this food manufacture. 
The carbon gas is received directly into these manufactories 
from the air, but the water and the soil-material are down 
in the roots, and it is necessary for them to be carried to the 
leaves. As a consequence, a “current” of water containing 
soil-material ascends from the roots, through the stem, and 
is distributed through the branches to the leaves. This 
movement is generally known as the “ascent of sap.” The 
path of this movement in the stem is through what is known 
as the “sap wood,” and it is this very fact which gives to 
this region of the wood its peculiar character. Just how the 
sap ascends through the stem and reaches the leaves, no one 
knows. All of our explanations have proved unsatisfac- 
tory, and only those who are not fully acquainted with the 
facts claim to be able to explain it. 

When the sap reaches the leaves, the water is no longer 
needed as a carrier of soil-material. Some of it is needed 
in the manufacture of food, but by far the greater part of 
it escapes from the leaves into the air by a process which 
may be called “plant evaporation.” ‘The amount of water 
thus brought from the soil and poured out into the air by 
active plants is very great; and when we consider a forest at 
work, we can hardly compute the vast amount of moisture 
which it is constantly contributing to the air during the 
growing season. 

The three kinds of raw material thus brought together 
chiefly in the leaves are there manufactured into plant food. 
On account of this work the leaves have often been spoken 
of as the “stomachs” of the plant. This is a very incorrect 
and misleading illustration, for the work referred to is not 


POLISHED WOODS. COPYRIGHT 1900, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 


Hungarian Ash. White Walnut. 
Cherry. Bird’s-eve Maple. 
Mahogany. Oak. 


(Opp. 1644) 


FORESTS 145 


digestion such as a stomach is concerned with, and, in fact, 
it is a process entirely unknown to animals, and found only 
in green plants. It is a wonderful process, which we do not 
at all understand, but it consists in taking this dead raw 
material from soil and air and manufacturing out of it living 
material. Not only does the food of the plant, and hence 
its life, depend upon this process, but all the life of the 
world, as we understand it, depends upon it. We know at 
least two prominent conditions of this process, for it seems 
evident that it cannot take place without light and the pecul- 
iar green substance which gives the characteristic color to 
leaves. With the help of light and this green coloring sub- 
stance, known as “chlorophyll,” the living substance in the 
leaves is able to do this marvelous work. 

The food thus manufactured is distributed throughout 
the tree, either to be used wherever growth is going on, or 
to be stored up. While we may say that there is an “ascend- 
ing current” of sap through the sap wood, it is an error to 
say that there is a “descending current.” The movement of 
prepared food has no definite channel, but it is drawn in 
every direction, wherever needed. 

If we now consider the parts of a tree altogether, we 
may be able to get some notion of the meaning of their posi- 
tions. The roots must be related to the soil to secure 
anchorage and raw material for food manufacture. The 
leaves must be related to the air and light to secure more 
raw material and help in doing their important work of 
food manufacture. The stem is simply to carry the leaves 
well up into the air and sunshine, and has no meaning except 
as it is related to the work of the leaves. In thus widely 


146 PLANTS 


separating the roots and the leaves, the stem must act as a 
channel of communication between them. | 

In the tree trunks with which we are familiar, every one 
has observed the concentric rings of wood that appear in 
a cross-section. ‘These are usually spoken of as “annual 
rings,” with the idea that one ring is made each year. In 
consequence of this it is the habit to estimate the age of a 
tree by counting these rings. Not infrequently it happens, 
however, that more than one ring may be made in a year, 
as a ring represents a single season of growth, and there 
may be more than one season of growth during a single 
year. It is much better to call them “growth rings,” and to 
recognize the fact that by counting them we may be over- 
estimating the age of a tree. 

One of the most noticeable things about the principal 
trees of our temperate climate is that they “shed” their 
leaves every year, being covered with foliage during the 
growing season and bare during the winter. This is known 
as the “deciduous” habit, and such trees are called decidu- 
ous trees, in distinction from “evergreen” trees. This is 
really a habit brought about by the conditions in which trees 
of temperate climates must live. The leaves of such trees 
are broad and thin, fitted for very active work. When the 
winter comes, they would be entirely unable to endure it. 
The tree might protect them by giving them narrow forms 
and thick walls (as in pines), but it would be at the expense 
of activity during the growing season. It is more eco- 
nomical for the tree to make an entirely new set of leaves 
each year than to protect the old ones. 

Perhaps the most noticeable feature in connection with 


FORESTS 147 


the fall of the leaves is that so many of them take on a rich 
coloration. Our mixed American forest is the most bril- 
liantly colored autumnal forest in the world, and there can 
be no landscapes richer in color than those which include 
such a forest. While all this should appeal to our sense of 
the beautiful, it should raise the question as to what it means 
in the life of the trees. We are not at all sure that we know, 
for we cannot as yet explain the conditions which cause the 
colors to be produced. We observe that they occur towards 
the end of the activity of the leaf, but that they are necessa- 
rily associated with cold, or drought, or certain outside con- 
ditions, is not at all clear. The colors are various shades of 
red and yellow, sometimes pure, sometimes mixed. It has 
been suggested recently that the red color is to serve as a 
protection. It is known that before the fall of the leaf the 
living substances are gradually withdrawn into the perma- 
nent parts of the tree, and that when these living parts cease 
to work they are peculiarly helpless. At this unprotected 
period the red appears, and this color absorbs enough heat 
from the light to raise the temperature, and so the needed 
protection against chill is afforded. This seems reasonable; 
but the whole subject of the meaning of plant colors is very 
obscure. 


ft 


a wenn iy if 


= 


Pe: 


ny Die) 
A Ae eked 
“2))) re 


is 


re : f i 

mai oa! : 
ae ene 
. Dn "y "7 : 


\ 


{ 


baba’ 


CHAPTER V 
FRUITS, NUTS, ETC. 


Broaviy speaking, Fruits are as multitudinous in variety as 
are the species of flowering plants upon which they grow. 
When the term fruit is used in ordinary language, we gen- 
erally have in mind those fruits which are edible for man, 
and it is in this restricted sense that the term is here applied. 
Edible fruits are found in all countries and grow upon 
a great variety of flowering plants. ‘They resemble each 
other in that they contain a high percentage of water, hold- 
ing in solution acids, sugar, and other substances in variable 
quantity. Sub-tropical and tropical countries are usually 
considered the chief fruit countries. It would be more cor- 
rect to state that all countries yield fruits in abundance, 
though each zone has fruit plants peculiar to it. 
Botanically considered, a fruit consists of the matured 
or fully developed ovary enclosing the ripened seeds. <Ac- 
cording to this definition, apples, pears, quince, pomegran- 
ate, strawberry, and others are not true fruits. Apples, 
pears, etc., consist largely of the modified fleshy calyx, and 
the strawberry is a much-thickened torus, or receptacle. In 
some cases only a part of the fruit is edible. There is an 
outer thin covering, commonly known as the peel, which is 
often eaten, but which would better be removed by peeling, 
as it is indigestible and may cause trouble. In some cases 
(banana, orange, lemon) the peel is very thick and wholly 
149 


150 PLANTS 


inedible. In the case of peach, cherry, and plum, the hard 
endocarp (shell) is inedible. In case of nuts, so called, the 
seed is the edible portion, while that part of the fruit belong- 
ing to the ovary (as hull and shell) is wholly inedible. These 
nut seeds resemble each other in being very rich in oil and 
comparatively dry. ‘They are, therefore, difficult to digest 
and should be eaten only in small quantities at a time. 
Most of the stone fruits are not especially palatable, 
hence they are generally rejected, except such as the sweet 
almond. ALBERT SCHNEIDER. 


THE APPLE 


The ancients better appreciated the importance of the 
Apple than do the moderns, who treat it chiefly as “the 
embryonic condition of cider or as something to be metamor- 
phosed into pies.” It is said to be indigenous to every part 
of the inhabited globe except South America and the islands 
of the Pacific. It is equally at home in the fierce heat of 
the equator and among the frosts of Siberia. In olden 
times the fig was the index of a native civilization. Later 
on, the vine was king, but at the present time there are 
many who maintain that the apple is the only genuine index 
of civilized man, and claim that it flourishes best in those 
regions where man’s moral and intellectual supremacy is 
most marked. 

The Athenians made frequent mention of the cultivation 
of the apple, and Pliny enumerates twenty varieties that 
were known in his day. It is generally supposed that the 
Goths and Vandals introduced the manufacture and use of 


176 APPLE BLOSSOMS. COPYRIGHT 1900, BY A» Ws MUMFORD, CHiCAGO 
(Pyrus Malus). 
About Life-size. 


(ueyyeuof) 
O9VOIHD ‘GHOJWNAW "M ‘¥ AG ‘bO6b LHORIAdOO SHTddvVv 


386 


FRUITS, NUTS, ETC. 151 


cider into the Mediterranean provinces, and references to it 
_ are made by Tertullian and the African Fathers. The use of 
cider can be traced from Africa into the Biscayan provinces 
of Spain, and thence to Normandy. It is supposed to have 
come into England at the time of the conquest, but the word 
“eyder” is said to be Anglo-Saxon, and there is reason to 
believe that it was known in the island as early as the time 
of Hengist. As the mistletoe grew chiefly on the apple 
and the oak, the former was regarded with great respect 
by the ancient Druids of Britain, and even to this day, in 
some parts of England, the antique custom of saluting the 
apple trees in the orchards, in the hope of obtaining a good 
crop the next year, still lingers among the farmers of 
Devonshire and Herefordshire. During the Middle Ages 
the fruit was made the pretext for massacring the oppressed 
tribes of Israel, as it was supposed that the Hebrews used 
apples to entice children into their homes to furnish their 
cannibal banquets. 

The different varieties of apples have all descended from 
a species of crab found wild in most parts of Europe. 
Although there are two or three species of wild crab belong- 
ing to this country, yet none of our cultivated varieties have 
been raised from them, but rather from seeds of the species 
brought here by the colonists from EKurope— over two hun- 
dred varieties of apples are known at the present time. As 
a rule, the apple is a hardy, slow-growing tree, with an 
irregular head, rigid branches, roughish bark, and a close- 
grained wood. It thrives best in limestone soils and deep 
loams. It will not flourish in wet soils or on those of a 
peaty or sandy character. As a rule, the trees live to be 


152 PLANTS 


fifty or eighty years of age, but there are specimens now 
bearing fruit in this country that are known to be over two 
hundred years old. 

The wood is often stained black and used as ebony. It is 
also made into shoe lasts, cog-wheels, and small articles of 
furniture, and is greatly prized in Italy for wood carving 
and statuary. 

New and choice varieties of apples are derived from 
seeds planted to produce stocks. One stock in ten thousand 
may prove better than the original, and its virtues are per- 
petuated by layers, cuttings, graftings, and budding. ‘The 
tree is not subject to disease. Insects, notably the borer, the 
woolly aphis, the caterpillar, the apple moth, and the bark 
louse, have to be guarded against, and several blights occa- 
sionally attack the foliage, but as a rule small loss is experi- 
enced from these sources. Cuares S. Rapin. 


THE PEACH 


The Peach is one of the most important and best-known 
fruits. 

It is not found in the wild state in its present form, 
though in some localities it propagates itself, having escaped 
from cultivation. 

It is probably a native of China, where it has been culti- 
vated for centuries and where it is said to reach its greatest 
perfection. 

The number of varieties seems to be unlimited. Over 
four hundred have been catalogued, though less than one 
hundred of these are constant. ‘The nectarine is considered 


"OzIS-OT A 
OSYOIHS ‘GHYOSWNW *M *¥ 48 ‘0061 LHOIHAdOD “HOVAd L8G 


azIS-ayl'y cly 
*(slunuimos snasg) 
OSVOIND ‘GHOJWIW “Mm “vw AG ‘E064 LHDINAdOO . ‘SMVAd 


oid 


Ms 


24 4 


ee 


FRUITS, NUTS, ETC. 153 


a variety and closely related to the peach and the plum, the 
apricot, and the cherry. 

The tree itself, when bearing its beautiful rose-colored, 
five-petaled flowers, is highly ornamental. It seldom grows 
higher than twenty feet and its branches form a symmetrical 
top. One very ornamental variety produces double flowers 
and bright, shining leaves, but no fruit. 

This valuable plant is generally placed in the family 
Rosacee, which includes many species of economic and orna- 
mental importance. Besides those already mentioned, here 
belong the rose, the strawberry, the raspberry, the black- 
berry, the apple, the pear, and the quince, as well as many 
beautiful wild forms. 

The thousand or more species usually classed in this 
family may be readily separated into distinct groups, to 
which are given distinct family names by some authorities. 
Thus, the peach, the cherry, the plum, and the almond, 
which resemble each other in regard to the structure of their 
fruits and in their chemical constituents, may be placed in 
a family by themselves. WituiaM Kerr HiIc.ey. 


THE PEAR 


The Pear, like the apple and many other forms of fruit, 
is an inheritance from remote times and crude beginnings. 
In a special degree it is a triumph of the horticulturists’ 
skill. The thorns which covered the trees that originally 
flourished in Syria, in Egypt, and in Greece, have long 
since disappeared, and the one-time acrid fruit has become 
metamorphosed into the luscious forms which, under many 


154 PLANTS 


varietal names, hold the place of the favorite fruit of modern 
times. 

More than to any other source are we indebted to the 
French Huguenots for the introduction and cultivation of 
the pear into this country. Many examples of this early 
cultivation may still be seen in the old trees in Long Island 
and New Rochelle, in Michigan and Illinois. The intro- 
duction by these people of the French method of propaga- 
tion upon the quince stock gave an immense impetus to the 
cultivation of the fruit, as by this process the period of 
fruiting was reduced from twenty to thirty years to three 
or four years. 

The pear, like the apple, peach, plum, cherry, and many 
other forms, is referred to the Rosacee, or Rose family. It 
belongs to the genus Pyrus, which also includes the apple, 
the crab apple, the mountain ash, and the historical rowan 
tree. For the most part, the American forms have been 
derived from the European Pyrus communis and the 
oriental Pyrus sinensis. The trees differ in general aspects 
from the apple tree in possessing a more pyramidal form, 
in being considerably longer as a seedling plant, and, while 
less hardy, being longer lived. It is propagated by seeds, 
cuttings, layers, budding, and grafting, but its sensitiveness 
to climatic conditions has materially lessened its distribution 
in the United States. C. S. Rappin. 


COPYRIGHT 1900, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 


BANANA. 
352 3 Natural size. 


FRUITS, NUTS, ETC. 155 


THE BANANA 


The Banana Plant is herbaceous and dies down to the 
ground after fruiting. The true stem is underground and 
perennial, sending up new shoots each season, which grow 
_ rapidly and in a few months bear ripened fruit. 

The stalk that bears the flowers grows to a height of 
from fifteen to twenty feet and is surrounded by the sheath- 
ing bases of the leaves. The flower cluster or spike is 
terminal and from two to four feet in length and nodding. 
The oblong leaves are dark green in color, from five to ten 
feet in length, and from one to two feet in width. ‘The 
beautifully arching leaves and the pendulous cluster of 
flowers or fruits form an attractive foliage and make the 
plant a noted ornament for the garden. 

The many varieties of both the banana and plantain, 
which vary in taste, color, form, and size, are very widely 
distributed throughout the world, being usually found in a 
zone bounded by 38 degrees north and 388 degrees south 
latitude. It is said that a single plant will produce, on 
the average, in one year three bunches of fruit weighing 
fifty or more pounds. The amount of labor required in 
its cultivation is very small, especially in the older planta- 
tions. 

The number of bananas on a single stalk of the ordinary 
variety varies from about one hundred to two hundred, with 
~ an average of about one hundred and thirty. When a plan- 
tation is fully developed growth is so rapid and so constant 
that ripe bunches of fruit may be gathered each week. 


156 PLANTS 


For the best results a good, fertile soil is required. It is 
interesting to note that but little moisture is needed, for the 
plants attract water, either from the air or the waters deep 
under ground, and the surface of the ground is always moist 
even in a time of unusual drought. 

The stalk that bears the heavy bunch of fruit, occasion- 
ally weighing as much as eighty pounds, may be easily cut 
down by a single stroke of a scythe or a machete. 


W. K. Hictey. 
THE ORANGE* 


The tree which produces the well-known Orange of com- 
merce is closely related to the lemon, the citron, and the 
lime, and with them belongs to the genus Citrus. 

The Arabian physicians were familiar with the medicinal 
virtues of the orange and have spoken of it in their writings. 

In more recent years the cultivation of the various vari- 
eties has spread throughout the world wherever the climate 
and the conditions of the soil will permit the ripening of 
the fruit. 

Risso, in his valuable history of the Orange family, enu- 
merates one hundred and sixty-nine varieties with distinct 
characteristics. Of these, he classes forty-three under the 
Citrus aurantium. 

Besides the sweet and bitter varieties, the more common 
ones are the mandarin orange of China, a flat and spheroidal 
fruit the rind of which easily separates from the pulp; the 
tangerine, which is very fragrant and originally derived 
from the mandarin, and the Maltese, or blood orange, com- 
monly grown in southern Italy and notable for its deep red 


‘(tunueiny snaqta) 665 
(TUAVN) SADNVUO 


ODVOIHD ‘CHOSWAW 'M “VAG '106) LHOINAdOD 


a a = — Pl - rf : re 
= — - - - ~ ” i =" 


ms 


iio’ 9 


ODYOIHD “GHOSWOW “AY “¥ AB “L061 LHOINAdGOD 


Se Ai 


(Cuwnuomly snaqig) 
‘NOWHI 


“AZNNXH SIND? AG 


LOV 


Q3LNAS3Sud 


FRUITS, NUTS, ETC. 157 


pulp. There are many other varieties that bear geograph- 
ical or local names. 

Few forms of plant life present to the beholder more 
beautiful characteristics than an orange tree in full bearing. 
Such a tree, in addition to the unripe and ripe yellow fruit, 
has also numerous white flowers, which give off their won- 
derful perfume, and its symmetrically arranged branches 
are covered with rich dark green leaves. It is a tree that 
appeals not alone to the sense of taste, but to the esthetic 
nature as well. 


THE LEMON 


The Lemon is the fruit of a small tree from ten to fifteen 
feet high. It is not particularly beautiful, being rather 
shrubby in its appearance. It is an evergreen, bearing 
leaves, flowers, and fruit all the year round. The flowers 
occur singly in the axils of the leaves. The calyx is persis- 
tent, that is, it does not drop off like the corolla, and may 
be found attached to the base of the fruit. The corolla 
consists of five spreading petals of a purplish-pink color. 

The lemons of the market are from cultivated plants, of 
which there are a large number of varieties. These cultivated 
varieties or forms took their origin from the wild lemon 
trees native in northern India, in the mountain forests of 
the southern Himalayas, in Kumoan, and Sikkim. 

As the result of cultivation there are now about fifty 
varieties of lemons in existence. Some of these are com- 
paratively sweet, or rather insipid, and are therefore, known 
as sweet lemons. The sour varieties are, however, more 
generally cultivated. 


158 PLANTS 


As above stated, the lemon tree bears fruit all the year 
round, so that a number of crops are gathered annually. 
There are, however, three principal crops collected, as fol- 
lows: The first, from July to the middle of September; the 
second, in November, and the third, in January. Frequently 
there are also collections in April and in May. The tree is 
rather delicate; not as hardy as the orange, for example. 
In upper Italy it even becomes necessary to cover the trees 
during the winter months. Lemons intended for shipment 
are picked before they are fully ripe and packed in barrels 
or boxes holding from four to seven hundred. When 
exposed the fruit shrinks and loses in weight very rapidly, 
due to the evaporation of moisture from the pulpy interior. 

The following is a description of the excellently colored 
plate: A is a flowering and fruit-bearing twig, nearly nat- 
ural size; 1 is a single flower, somewhat magnified; 2, 
stamens and pistil; 3, ovary in longitudinal sections; 8a, 
ovary in cross-section; 4, antlers; 4a, pollen-grains; 5, fruit, 
nearly natural size; 6, cross-section of fruit showing rind, 
large-celled pulp, and seeds; 7, 8, and 9, seeds. 

A. SCHNEIDER. 


Originally a native of Asia, the Lemon has become 
widely distributed in Europe, Africa, and America, and, 
although far more susceptible to injury from frosts than 
the orange, the trees are successfully cultivated under many 
conditions. Doubtless the best results in this country have 
been obtained in California. ‘Thousands of acres around 
San Diego are planted with lemon trees, while large districts 
in the Ojai Valley, Ventura, Santa Barbara, Pomona, and 


,—E 


— 


COPYRIGHT 1900 BY A. W. MUMFORD. CHICAGO 


LEMON, 


19 


102 |S-oTtT L¥9 
“(eploe eolpew sniqid) 
‘SHWIT 


ODVOIHSD ‘GHOJWOW “M “¥Y AS ‘b06E 4LHOINAdOD 


FRUITS, NUTS, ETC. 159 


Los Angeles counties are devoted to its cultivation. The 
tree is remarkable for beauty, and, while it seldom attains 
large proportions, its pale green leaves, loosely hanging 
branches, showy and fragrant flowers, together with the 
fruit that is found in all stages of development, produce a 
pleasing and highly ornamental effect. While the best crop 
of lemons is generally gathered between December and 
April, the fruit should be picked every month for ten 
months of the year, in order to retain the best results. As 
a rule, the trees yield from one hundred and twenty-five to 
one hundred and forty boxes of the fruit to the acre, about 
the sixth year, but this number is increased to four hundred 
boxes when the groves reach an age of ten years. 

The varieties of lemons are distinguished chiefly by their 
size and form, and may be roughly classified as egg-shaped 
with blunt nipples and oblong lemons with large nipples. 
The sweet lemon and thin-rind Poncine and Naples belong 
to the first class, while the second includes such forms as the 
imperial, the Geta, and the wax. The principal varieties 
grown in California are the Lisbon, Eureka, and the Villa- 
Franca. Of these, the Eureka originated in California, 
while the Villa-Franca was imported from Europe. Besides 
the grateful quality of the juice, the expressed oil of the 
rind is used in the arts and has an intense odor of lemon. 


C. S. Rappin. 
THE LIME 


The Lime belongs to the same genus of plants as the 
orange, lemon, grape fruit, and citron. The lime, lemon, 
and citron are closely related and are now considered vari- 


160 PLANTS 


eties of the same species, the Latin name of which is medica, 
named by the Romans for the country Media. This species 
is very valuable, having been greatly modified by cultiva- 
tion. 

The lime is the fruit of a bush or low tree which seldom 
grows higher than twenty feet. The tree will thrive in 
quite poor and rocky soil. It is more tender than most of 
the citrus fruits, and can withstand less cold than the lemon. 
Its cultivation has, for this reason, been abandoned in many 
localities where the sweet orange seems to thrive. 

Several varieties of the lime are cultivated in the United 
States. The more important of these are the Mexican, 
which has a small and rather oblong fruit; the Persian, 
introduced from Persia, which bears a larger fruit; the 
Rangpur, introduced from India, which bears a fruit resem- 
bling the mandarine orange in that the rind is easily sep- 
arable from the pulp and the carpels may be separated as in 
the orange. The most highly prized variety is the Tahiti, 
the fruit of which is quite large and nearly seedless. 

In tropical countries limes are more highly prized than 
lemons for making cooling drinks. They are also used 
extensively for the manufacture of lime juice and citric acid. 
The lime is used as a flavor at soda fountains, and is also 
used to make a drink called limeade. 

The juice of the lime is quite extensively used as a pre- 
ventive of and as a remedy for scurvy. British sailors are 
sometimes called “lime-juicers,” from the fact that “the 
law requires that the crews be furnished with a weekly 
allowance of the extract of limes or lemons, as a preventive 
of scurvy.” 


Cae k ‘OZIS-O}IT % ynoqy 3 
*(vuRuMdap sniqig) oa 


“LINNA AdVuD 


ODVOIHO ‘OHOIWNW “Mm "¥ Ag ‘pO6L LHDINAdOD 


FRUITS, NUTS, ETC. 161 


GRAPE FRUIT 


The Grape Fruit is a species of the genus Citrus, which 
also includes the orange, lemon, lime, and citron. Accounts 
vary regarding its origin, but it is generally supposed to be 
a native of the islands on the southern coast of Asia. 

The grape fruit is really a monstrous orange. The fruit 
is from four to eight inches in diameter, and, while in China 
and Japan its sweet taste has given it the name of sweet 
ball, as a rule the pulp and juice are sub-acid, or bitter, 
but withal quite refreshing. 

The grape fruit, like all forms of extra development, is 
more showy than useful. It flourishes in tropical and in 
sub-tropical countries which are not liable to frost, being 
far more sensitive to cold than is the orange. Florida seems 
peculiarly well adapted to the cultivation of this fruit, as 
well as the varieties used for ornamental purposes only. 
The tree is a beautiful evergreen with dark shining leaves, 
against which the clusters of greenish-yellow fruit, which 
are found on the tree in various stages of development at 
all seasons of the year, produce a most pleasing and orna- 
mental effect. 

The grape fruit trees attain a height of from fifteen to 
twenty-five feet. ‘The heads of the trees are spreading and 
the branches armed with prickles. The leaves are somewhat 
downy underneath and the winged petiols are nearly as 
broad as the leaves. The white flowers have five petals and 
five sepals, and the fruit, which is a berry, may attain a 
weight of fourteen pounds. 


162 PLANTS 


The term grape fruit is derived from the fact that the 
fruit grows in clusters of from three to fifteen, thereby 
suggesting clusters of grapes. 

The trees of the grape fruit are not as liable to disease 
as are the orange trees. Insects and scales do not attack 
them to any material extent, and this immunity, together 
with the advantage of being able to raise the trees from 
seeds, has tended to the development of many varieties, 
some of which are of great commercial value. 


C. S. Rapp. 
THE KUMQUAT 


The Kumquat, which is esteemed by many persons a 
great delicacy, is the fruit of a low bush. It is a native of 
Cochin-China or China and is extensively cultivated in 
Japan, California, and Florida. The smooth, angular 
branches bear a dense foliage of dark green leaves. It 
is a dwarf member of the citrus group, rarely growing 
to a height of over eight feet, and is closely related to the 
orange, the lemon, and the lime. The tree or bush varies 
greatly in size, but, whether large or small, it will produce 
a plentiful supply of fruits. As an ornamental pot plant 
for house decoration it is a beautiful evergreen, blooming 
freely during the spring and early summer. The flowers, 
which are like those of the orange tree, are small, sweet- 
scented, white, and either clustered or solitary in the axils of 
the leaves. The fruits are orange colored and in form either 
ovate, oblong, or spherical. The transverse section of the 
fruit very closely resembles that of the orange and shows 
either five or six cells and quite large seeds. The pulp is 


Se 


i i it a ia i i eet a i ie ie en i, Oe ee Me 


s-OpT ORD 
“(Worl { SHV) 


’ ‘SLVOOWNM 


302 QUINCE. COPYRIGHT 1900, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 


FRUITS, NUTS, ETC. 163 


sour and slightly bitter, while the rind is sweet and some- 
what aromatic. Both rind and pulp are eaten and the 
combination of flavor and taste are greatly admired by 
many persons. 

Two varieties of kumquats are grown in the United 
States; the Marumi, or round kumquats, and the Nagami, 
or the oval or oblong forms. The trees that bear the round 
variety are slightly thorny and the fruits vary from about 
three-fourths to one and one-quarter inches in diameter. 
The oval or oblong forms are borne by trees without thorns 
and have a diameter of from three-fourths to one inch and 
a length varying from one and one-fourth to two inches. 
These are more highly esteemed than are the round fruits. 

_ Though eaten while fresh, this fruit is extensively used 
in making a preserve and marmalade. It is also candied, 
and is used as a flavor in confectionery. 


THE: QUINCE 


The Quince is the pear-like fruit of a bush or small tree 
resembling the pear tree. The branches are spreading and 
of a grayish-green or brownish-green color. ‘The leaves are 
simple, entire, ovate, with short petioles and distinct stip- 
ules. The lower surface of leaves and stipules, as well as 
the young twigs and the sepals, are densely covered with 
hair cells, producing a woolly appearance. The flowers 
develop in May and June and are usually solitary upon 
terminal branches. Calyx green, with five foliaceous, ser- 
rate, reflexed lobes. Corolla of five separate ovate, rather 
large pink petals. Stamens yellow, numerous (twenty) ; 


164 PLANTS 


five styles and a five-celled ovary. The matured fruit is a 
pome; that is, the greater bulk consists of the thickened 
calyx enclosing the ovary. The form, size, and color of 
the ripe fruit are shown in the illustration. Each cell of 
the ovary bears from six to fifteen seeds, which resemble 
apple seeds very closely as to form and color. 

On account of its astringency it has been used in dysen- 
tery, hemorrhage, and other conditions requiring an astrin- 
gent substance. At present it is little used, the seeds 
excepted. 

The pulp is fibrous and tough; it is not edible in the 
raw state on account of its acrid, astringent taste. As a 
whole, it is a discouraging and disagreeable fruit, in spite 
of its beautiful yellow color and pleasantly aromatic odor. 
Mixed with apples, it makes excellent pies and tarts. A 
marmalade is made from the pulp; also a delicious jelly. 

The seeds are extensively used, on account of the muci- 
lage of the outer surface. A decoction commonly known as 
mucilage of quince seed is much used as a demulcent in 
certain diseases—in erysipelas, inflammatory conditions of 
the eyes, and in other affections where mucilaginous appli- 
cations are found useful. Most of the quince seed of the 
market comes from southern Russia, southern France, and 
the Cape of Good Hope. It is cultivated in various tem- 
perate and sub-tropical countries. 

Description of plate: A, flowering twig; B, fruit; 1, 
stipules; 2, flower in section; 3, stamen; 4, pollen; 5, style; 
6, stigma; 7 and 8, fruit in sections; 9 and 10, seeds of one 
cell of the ovary; 11, seeds; 12, seed in sections. 

ALBERT SCHNEIDER. 


> 
= 
_ 
vv 


FRUITS, NUTS, ETC. 165 


STRAWBERRY 


Strawberries are small, herbaceous plants belonging to 
the Rose family. They are perennial, propagating by means 
of runners. The white flowers have the general character- 
istics of the apple blossom and the rose; that is, five 
(double) sepals and five petals, with numerous stamens 
and pistils. 

The word strawberry is both perplexing and scien- 
tifically incorrect. The edible part is not a “berry,” but 
the much-enlarged fleshy torus, or receptacle, to which the 
numerous very small, rather hard fruits (seeds) are attached. 
It is botanically a “false fruit,” and not a berry at all. 
The green, ten-parted, star-shaped, leafy structure found 
attached to the base of the so-called berry is the permanent 
calyx, which is removed before the fruit is eaten. 

About six or seven species are natives of the United 
States, where they grow wild in prairie lands, as well as in 
the wooded areas. 

The numerous culture varieties are derived from a com- 
paratively few of the fifteen wild stock species. The desir- 
able qualities are sweetness, delicacy of flavor, good size, 
small seeds, and pulpiness. 

Strawberries, for successful cultivation, require rich soil 
in a protected place. They do not yield a full crop until 
the second summer after transplanting. 

Growers must keep in mind the fact that certain plants 
produce essentially pistillate flowers and others essentially 
staminate flowers. Staminate plants are not productive, but 


* 166 PLANTS 


are essential in pollination. The yield of berries varies 
greatly with soil, climate, cultivation, and variety. Under 
favorable conditions the yield may be over two hundred 
bushels per acre. A, SCHNEIDER. 


THE CHERRY 


The Cherry-trees belong to the Rose family and are 
thus botanically related to the apple, rose, pear, and straw- 
berry. 

Cherry trees are cultivated throughout all civilized coun- 
tries. As with most other long-cultivated fruits, the various 
varieties are the product of crossing (cross-pollination), 
artificial selection, and cultivation, and desirable plants are 
perpetuated by grafting. There are various wild-growing 
species of cherry, which must not be confused with the 
cultivated varieties. The wild black cherry is very common 
in our woods. 

The fruit of the cultivated domestic cherry is the most 
desirable and is usually had in mind when cherries are 
mentioned. 

Cherry wine is made from the fleshy pulp, which has an 
excellent quality and flavor. Cherry syrup is the product 
of fermentation and filtration, with the addition of sugar, 
and is used as a flavor for cold drinks and added to medi- 
cines to improve their efficiency and disguise taste. By 
crushing and distilling the seeds cherry water is obtained. 
The flowers and fruit stems are employed in kidney and 
catarrhal troubles. Cherries may be preserved by drying 
or pickling. The fruits are also macerated in whisky and 


jess ol 78 
*(snsei99 snunig) GIS 


“SHRIM AHO 


OSVOIHS ‘ONOSWNW *M *Y AG ‘Zz06L LHOINAGOD 


COPYRIGHT 1900, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 


246 


FRUITS, NUTS, ETC. 167 


brandy, adding to these drinks an agreeable flavor and 
acidity. For this purpose the fruit of the wild black cherry 
is very extensively used. The bark, particularly of the wild 
black cherry, is extensively employed in medicine. It is a 
very popular household remedy for the treatment of coughs 
and colds in children. The gum which exudes from the 
incised or otherwise injured bark is also used medicinally. 
Cherry wood is hard and takes a good polish. It is 
used in cabinet making, interior finish, and for inlaid work. 
Cherries are also employed by the confectioner and by 
the baker in making pies. The seeds (kernels, pits) are 
first removed. The habit of swallowing the pits is a danger- 
ous one, as serious and even fatal troubles are caused by 
them. A. SCHNEIDER. 


THE GRAPE 


The name Grape is from the French grappe, a bunch of 
grapes; from the same root as gripe or grab, to grasp. It 
is one of the most valuable fruits, not only because of its 
use in the manufacture of wine, and is the source also from 
which brandy, vinegar, and tartaric acid are obtained, but 
because, both in a fresh and dried state, it forms not a mere 
article of luxury, but a great part of the food of the inhab- 
itants of some countries. 

The cultivation of the vine was introduced into England 
by the Romans, and of late years its cultivation has much 
increased in gardens, on the walls of suburban villas and of 
cottages, but chiefly for the sake of the fresh fruit, although 
wine is also made in small quantities for domestic use. 


168 PLANTS 


The cultivation of the vine varies much in different coun- 
tries. In the vineries of Britain the vines are carefully 
trained in various ways so as most completely to cover the 
walls and trellises and to turn the whole available space to 
the utmost account. The luxuriant growth of the plant 
renders the frequent application of the pruning-knife neces- 
sary during the summer. The bunches of grapes are gener- 
ally thinned out with great care, in order that finer fruit 
may be produced. By such means, and the aid of artificial 
heat, grapes are produced equal to those of the most favored 
climates, and the vine attains to a large size and a great 
age. ‘The famous vine at Hampton Court has a stem more 
than a foot in circumference, one branch measuring one 
hundred and fourteen feet in length, and has produced in 
one season two thousand two hundred bunches of grapes, 
weighing on an average one pound each, or in all about a 
ton. C. C. Marie. 


THE TOMATO 


The Tomato is an herbaceous plant, belonging to the 
Nightshade family, the same family to which the potato 
and tobacco belong. It is a native of South America, but 
is very extensively cultivated in nearly all countries, except- 
ing the cold northern regions. 

Botanically, the fruit is a berry, and before ripening is 
of a bright green color, changing to red in the red variety 
and to yellow in the yellow variety. The same plant bears 
flowers and ripe fruits, so that fruits may be gathered for 
a considerable period. 


(‘tinjuelnosa tunois1ado347q7 ) 
‘SHOLVNOL 06S 


ODVOIHD ‘GHOJWNW *M ‘¥ AG ‘0061 LHDINAdOO 


ii 


“on 
yar oe 


Nh i 


OSVOIHSD ‘auoswnw 


“M "WAG 'ZO6L LHDINAGOD 


‘ezIS-ejr'] &% 
‘(uInjueTnose UINUPTOS) 
‘LINUA LNVId DOg 


2C 


Ga 


FRUITS, NUTS, ETC. 169 


Tomatoes have a peculiar flavor and somewhat acid 
taste when ripe. The pulp contains many seeds. As with 
other garden plants, there are numerous culture varieties. 
Some are no larger than cherries. Some are pear-shaped; 
others large and flattened at the ends. Some are nearly 
spherical; others quite irregular. The ripe fruits must be 
gathered promptly, as they decay very readily and quickly. 

At the present time the tomato is very little used medic- 
inally, but is very extensively used as an article of diet. 
Picked green, they are pickled either alone or mixed with 
other vegetables. The ripened fruit is prepared in a multi- 
tude of ways. Peeled and sliced raw, adding salt, pepper, 
vinegar and sugar. Boiled in soups, mixed with sauces, 
baked or fried entire, fried or baked, mashed, mixed with 
stale bread and seasoned, etc. There is a popular super- 
stition that eating tomatoes to excess cauces cancer. Tomato 
preserves are highly relished by some. Likewise tomato pies. 

The general opinion prevails among scientists, as well as 
laymen, that the tomato is nourishing and wholesome. It is 
certainly harmless when ripe, but the green pickled prep- 
arations are not nourishing, nor particularly wholesome. 
The notion that pickles aid digestion is a mistaken one. 
The spices added may stimulate, but the green-fruit parti- 
cles are not digestible. A. SCHNEIDER. 


EGG PLANT 


The Egg Plant, also known as Bringal, Aubergine, 
Egg-apple, and Mad-apple, is an herbaceous plant belong- 
ing to the Night-shade family, therefore kin to the potato 


170 PLANTS 


and tomato. It is a tender annual, readily killed by the 
early frosts. It has rather large, simple, somewhat incised 
leaves. The fruits are large, egg-shaped, tomato-like in 
structure, hence berries. 

It is quite extensively cultivated in gardens. The seeds 
are sown in hot beds early in April, but transplanting is 
not done until about the first of June, when all danger of 
frost is past. The soil should be very rich and the plants 
set about three feet apart. Like most transplanted plants, 
they require shading and watering for a few days. Careful 
cultivation is required during the entire season. Propping 
may be necessary to keep the large, heavy fruits from the 
ground. The Colorado beetle is a very annoying enemy of 
the growing plants and must be effectually fought to insure 
a crop. 

There are several varieties of egg plant. The purple 
variety is by long odds the greatest favorite. There are also 
white and yellow varieties. 

Most people consider the properly prepared fruit of the 
ego plant a delicacy. In some tropical countries it forms 
an important article of diet. The ripe fruit is prepared for 
the table by peeling and boiling. After boiling the fruit is 
sliced, seasoned, and fried until well browned in rolled 
crackers or bread crusts and a liberal supply of butter. 
When well prepared it is a very palatable article of diet, 
but when insufficiently cooked or fried it is indigestible. It 
does not seem to be prepared in other ways, nor does it 
seem to have any noteworthy medicinal properties. 

A. SCHNEIDER. 


so) 


PINE-APPLE. 


ls Life-size. 


COPYRIGHT 1300, 


BY A» W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 


FRUITS, NUTS, ETC. 171 


THE PINEAPPLE 


This tropical fruit is so called from its resemblance in 
form and appearance to the cones of some species of pine. 
The Bromeliacee, to which it belongs, are a small family 
of endogenous plants, quite closely related to the canna, 
ginger, and banana families, and differing from them in 
having nearly regular flowers and six stamens, all perfect. 
As the Pineapple has become naturalized in parts of Asia 
and Africa, its American origin has been disputed, but 
there is little doubt that it is a native of Brazil, and perhaps 
some of the Antilles, now a part of the domain of the 
United States. This fruit is a biennial, with the habit of 
the aloe, but with much thinner leaves. In cultivation it 
early produces seeds, but in ripening the whole flower clus- 
ter undergoes a remarkable change; all parts become enor- 
mously enlarged and, when quite ripe, fleshy and very 
succulent, being pervaded by a saccharine and highly fla- 
vored juice. Instead of being a fruit, in the strict botanical 
sense of the term, it is an aggregation of accessory parts, of 
which the fruit proper forms but a very small portion. 

The first pineapples known in England were sent as a 
present to Oliver Cromwell; the first cultivated in that coun- 
try were raised in about 1715, though they were grown in 
Holland in the preceding century. The successful cultiva- 
tion of the fruit was early considered one of the highest 
achievements in horticulture, and the works of a few years 
ago are tediously elaborate in their instructions; but the 
matter has been so much simplified that anyone who can 


172 PLANTS 


command the proper temperature and moisture may expect 
success. C. C. MARBLE. 


THE POMEGRANATE* 


The Pomegranate is tree-like, growing to a height of 
about fifteen feet and in favorable soil even as high as 
twenty feet. It is probably native in Persia, though it is 
found in a wild state in all the countries bordering on the 
Mediterranean Sea. It is also found in China and Japan, 
and has been brought by man to all of the civilized parts 
of the globe, where the climate is of a sufficiently high 
degree of warmth to permit the ripening of its fruit. 

This little tree is frequently cultivated not alone for the 
beauty of its form, but for the beauty of its flowers, which, 
under cultivation, become doubled and show an increased 
and striking splendor in the richness of their color. 

The pomegranate belongs to the family of plants called 
Lythracee. This family has about three hundred and fifty 
species, which are widely distributed, but are most abundant 
in tropical regions, especially in America. 

The color of the flowers, which develop on the ends of 
the younger branches, is a deep and rich scarlet or crimson. 
Many variations have been produced by growing the plants 
from seeds, and one of these bears white flowers. The 
petals are rounded and usually crumpled. 

The fruit, which is a berry about the size of an ordinary 
orange, is, when fresh, usually of a reddish-yellow color, 
becoming brownish in drying. ‘The rind is thick and 
leathery and encloses a quantity of pulp which is filled 


ODYOIHO ‘GHOAWNW *M ‘Vv AG “1061 LHOINAdOOD 


‘aZIs-OJIT % 
(urnjeuris Bwolund) 


‘ALVNVUDAWOd 


166 


~~ s 


*OZIS-OJV'T 


= ane -CQ 
ODVOIHO ‘GUOUWAW “M “¥ 49 ‘054 LHDINAdOO SNOWWISNAd cgg 


‘a ee. 


FRUITS, NUTS, ETC. 173 


with a refreshing juice that is acid. It is of a pinkish 
or reddish color, and encloses the numerous angular seeds. 
Probably the chief value of the plant lies in the use of the 
fruit as a relish, though the rind of the fruit and the bark 
of the root are used in medicine. 

The bark contains a large amount of tannin, and from 
it there is also obtained a bright yellow dye, which is used 
to produce the yellow Levant morocco. In regions without 
frost the tree is often grown for ornamental purposes. 


THE PERSIMMON * 


The Persimmon, or Virginian Date Plum, is a North 
American tree, growing wild in nearly all of the southern 
United States, and will thrive and ripen its fruits as far 
north as the state of Connecticut and the Great Lakes. It 
is one of about one hundred and eighty species belonging to 
the genus Diospyros. These are all hardy trees or shrubs. 
Representatives of the genus are found in nearly all regions 
that have a tropical or a temperate climate. 

Only a few of the species are cultivated. These are 
highly ornamental trees with a beautiful foliage, which is 
rarely attacked by insects. The common persimmon of 
America is the only species that is at all hardy in the north. 
This and the Japanese species are the only trees that pro- 
duce the edible fruit commonly found in the market. The 
wood of nearly all the species of Diospyros is hard and 
close-grained. The trees that yield the beautiful ebony of 
commerce belong to this genus, and the species that is said to 
yield the best quality of this wood is a native of the East 


174" PLANTS 
Indies and Ceylon. It is also cultivated to some extent in 
hothouses and in tropical climates. 

The common persimmon of the United States is a tree 
usually growing to a height of about fifty or sixty feet and 
rarely reaching one hundred feet. This is a beautiful round- 
topped tree with more or less spreading branches. The name 
persimmon is of Indian origin and of unknown meaning. 
The fruit of this species is but lightly appreciated, except 
by those who visit the forest regions in which it is native, 
for it is only cultivated to a very limited extent. The fruit 
is globular in form and quite plum-like. It varies both in 
size, color and flavor. When green the fruit is astringent 
and has a very disagreeable taste. ‘This, however, disap- 
pears when the fruit becomes fully matured. 


THE WATERMELON 


The Watermelon is a native of Africa. In fact, Liv- 
ingston states that in Africa large areas are covered by the 
plants growing in a wild state, and in New Jersey and 
Long Island, where large fields are devoted to its cultiva- 
tion, the plants show a marked tendency to spread spon- 
taneously. 

The watermelon belongs to an eminently respectable but 
not a particularly aristocratic family. Its near relations 
are the gourd, the cucumber, the pumpkin, and the squash. 
There is probably no country in which this fruit is so largely 
cultivated as in the United States, its habitat being limited, 
however, to the southern and middle portions of North 
America to the fourth degree of latitude. ‘The short sea- 


‘418-9 M% 629 
*(ST1BS]NA SN[[NAID) 


ODVOIHS ‘QHO4WNW 'M ‘¥ AB ‘F061 LHDIHAdOOD ‘NOTHNUYLVM 


— 


| At aa 


Almond 
Chestnut 
Brazil nut 


COPYRIGHT 1900, BY A. W. MUMFORD, OHICAGO 


Life-size. 
Filbert Pecan 
Peanut Hickory nut 


English walnut 


yt 


ee 


FRUITS, NUTS, ETC. 175 


sons of the more northern states are unfitted for the com- 
plete development of the fruit. It is peculiar in the fact that 
it yields no important by-products, with the exception that 
its saccharine matter may be converted into sugar. The 
juices of the fruit cannot be converted into wine or vinegar, 
and, unlike the cantaloupe, it does not produce a good 
brandy when distilled. 

The plants are annual, trailing, slender vines extending 
from eight to fifteen feet. The leaves are five-lobed, from 
three to six inches in length, and in dry countries the plants 
often supply vegetation when all others are dried up. The 
leaves are possessed of an unusual perspiratory power, hence 
they require a greater amount of moisture than the majority 
of plants, the roots often extending a considerable distance 
to reach water. C. S. Rappin. 


NUTS * 


1. The English Walnut has a thin shell. This nut is 
much esteemed and is an important article of commerce. It 
yields by expression a bland fixed oil, which, under the 
names of “walnut oil” and “nut oil,” is much used by 
painters and is a common article of food. 

2. The Peanut is also called Ground Nut and Earth 
Nut. It is cultivated in all warm regions of the globe, and 
its usefulness is such that it is likely to extend. 

3. The Brazil Nut is a popular nutritious nut grown 
in Brazil. The large outer shell is filled with nuts, making 
a most peculiar fruit. The shell is very hard and contains 
a rich, oily meat in one piece like an almond. 


176 PLANTS 


4. The Hickory Nut abounds near the Great Lakes 
and in some parts of New Jersey and Pennsylvania. The 
nuts are in considerable demand and are sometimes exported. 
The shell is thin but hard and the kernel sweet. 

5. The Filbert is the fruit of the hazel. The kernel 
has a mild, farinaceous, oily taste agreeable to the palate. 
In England filberts are usually large hazel nuts. The 
American hazel nuts are of two other species. 

6. The Chestnut is eaten raw, boiled, or roasted, or is 
ground into meal, and puddings, cakes, and bread are made 
from it. The tree is common to Europe and America. 

7% The Pecan, sometimes called the Illinois Nut, a 
species of hickory nut. The shell is thin and the meat 
well flavored. The tree grows in North America, chiefly 
in the Mississippi Valley, and in Texas, where it is one of 
the largest of forest trees. 

8. The Almond grows on a tree about twenty or thirty 
feet high, a native of the East and of Africa, but has now 
become completely wild in the whole south of Europe. 


THE ENGLISH WALNUT AND RELATED TREES 


The English Walnut, Butternut, Black Walnut, Shag- 
bark or Shellbark Hickory, Mockernut or Whiteheart Hick- 
ory, Bitternut Hickory, and Pignut Hickory are closely 
related, belonging to the Butternut family. They are 
large, handsome trees with spreading branches and clean-cut 
leaves. They are of comparatively slow growth, but hardy 
and enduring. The English walnut is a tall, large, hand- 
some tree which undoubtedly came from India. 


IM KCEHLER’S MEDICINAL-PFLANZEN. ENGLISH WALNUT. CHICAGO: 


) 


(Juglans regia.) A. Ws MUMFORD, PUBLISHER, 


, 


i 
f 
: 


\s 
ry 
lai i w nll! itl ual asde Se 


“ 


7 


i 


Ow nae Py ae 


os bates 


- -$e 


FRUITS, NUTS, ETC. 177 


All the other members of the Butternut family are com- 
mon throughout the United States, either growing wild or 
under cultivation. The wood of the butternut or white 
walnut and that of the black walnut is extensively used in 
cabinet making, furniture making, and interior finish, par- 
ticularly the wood of the black walnut. The earlier craze 
for black walnut furniture threatened to exterminate the 
plant, but, fortunately (for the walnut tree), the fashion 
is waning. The wood is heavy, dark brown in color, of 
medium hardness, easily worked, and readily polished, 
though it does not take the glossy polish of the harder 
woods, as ebony. Hickory wood is very hard, tough, and 
durable, but it is not suitable for cabinet making, etc., 
because it warps too much. It is an excellent wood for 
making handles for tools of all descriptions, oxen yokes, 
hoops, walking-sticks, whiffletrees, wagon stocks, etc. Its 
tensile strength is enormous, being said to be equal to that 
of wrought iron. 

The seeds (kernels) of the English walnut, butternut, 
black walnut, and shagbark hickory are edible and greatly 
relished, while those of the bitter and pignut hickories are 
not edible. Eating too many of the kernels causes distress- 
ing dyspeptic symptoms because of the large amount of 
oil which they contain. Salting the kernels before eating 
or taking a little salt with them is said to lessen these 
disturbances. 

Description of plate: A, twig with staminate and pistil- 
late flowers; B, twig with pistillate flowers; C, fruit; 1-6, 
flowers and floral parts; 7-10, fruit and seed (nut) 

A. SCHNEIDER. 


178 PLANTS 


THE ALMOND 


The Almond is ie fruit of a small tree belonging to the 
Rose family. The plant is believed to be a native of north- 
ern Africa, Persia, and Turkestan. It occurs wild in Sicily 
and Greece and is cultivated throughout temperate Europe, 
including England. 

The leaves of the almon. tree are simple, broadly lance- 
olate, margins serrate, brigh green, and stalked. The flow- 
ers are nearly sessile, mostly solitary, petals bright pink; 
otherwise similar to the flowers of the rose family as seen 
in the apple blossom, cherry blossom, and the wild rose. 
The fruit is a drupe or store fruit, resembling the peach 
in its general structural characters. It is, however, much 
smaller, measuring about one and one-half inch in length. 
As in the peach, the outer portion of the fruit coat is fleshy, 
the inner portion is hard and encloses the kernel or seed to 
which the term almond usually is applied. The plant is very 
ornamental, producing its beautiful flowers in March, before 
the leaves are developed. 

Two natural varieties of almonds are quite universally 
recognized — the sweet and the bitter. They resemble each 
other so closely in general appearance that it is practically 
impossible to distinguish between them. The principal dif- 
ference lies in the chemistry of the kernels or seeds them- 
selves. In the bitter variety amygdalin is found, which is 
practically wanting in the sweet variety. 

At the present time the sweet almond is extensively cul- 
tivated in northern Africa, southern Europe, and in the 


CRICAGO: 
FROM KCEHLER'S MEDICINAL-PFLANZEN, ALMOND. a W. MUMFORD PUBLISHER 
36 


<i! eee 
q : Pa = ik * 


~ . 
7 ‘ 

oF, . @ 

<4 

« - 
, 

- a » 

— 

: te 


Butter-nut. EDIBLE NUTS. Cee 1200) BAS Wi ROMFORD SSHIERGO 


Edible Pine. Butter-nut in husk. 


Cross section Black Walnut. Cocoa Nut. Black Walnut. 
(Opp. 2007) 


FRUITS, NUTS, ETC. 179 


warmer parts of the United States, particularly in Cali- 
fornia. Climatic conditions and cultivation has a great influ- 
ence upon the quality of the almonds, and we have as a 
result quite a number of commercial varieties, just as we 
have commercial varieties of coffee, tea, oranges, etc. The 
more important commercial varieties are the Jordan, Valen- 
cia, Barbary, and California almonds. 

Description of plate: A, B, branch with flowers and 
fruit; 1, 1a, flowers from different trees; 2, 2a, petals; 3, 
stamens; 4, pollen; 5, stamen; 6, 7, ovary; 8, 9, seed with 
shell; 10, seed without shell; 11, 12, sections of seed. 

A. SCHNEIDER. 


THE COCOANUT* 


The fruit of the Cocoanut Palm, which is the most use- 
ful tree of all its tribe to the natives of the regions in which 
it grows, is one of the most valuable and important of com- 
mercial products. On the Malabar and Corvomandel coasts 
of India the trees grow in vast numbers; and in Ceylon, 
which is peculiarly well situated for their cultivation, it is 
estimated that twenty millions of the trees flourish. The 
wealth of a native of Ceylon is estimated by his property in 
cocoanut trees, and Sir Emerson Tennent notes a law case 
in a district court in which the subject in dispute was a 
claim of the twenty-fifth twentieth part of an acre of palms. 
The tree is very beautiful and lofty, growing to a height of 
from sixty to one hundred feet, with a cylindrical stem which 
attains a thickness of two feet. It terminates in a crown of 
graceful leaves. ‘The leaf sometimes attains a length of 


180 PLANTS 


twenty feet, consists of a strong midrib, whence numerous 
long, acute leafllets spring, giving the whole, as one tray- 
eler described it, the appearance of a gigantic feather. The 
fruit consists of a thick external husk or rind of a fibrous 
structure, within which is the ordinary cocoanut of com- 
merce. The nut has a very hard, woody shell, inclosing the 
kernel, within which again is a milky substance of a rather 
agreeable taste. 

The cocoanut palm is so widely disseminated through- 
out tropical countries that it is impossible to distinguish its 
original habitat. It flourishes with equal vigor on the coast 
of the East Indies, throughout the tropical islands of the 
Pacific, and in the West Indies and tropical America. It 
is most at home, however, in the numerous small islands of 
the Pacific Ocean. 


COCOA 


The Cocoa-yielding plant is a tree varying from fifteen 
to forty feet in height. The main stem or trunk is much 
twisted and knotty, from which the branches stand out 
almost horizontally. The bark is thick, rough, and of a 
cinnamon-brown color. 

The chocolate tree is a native of Mexico, Central Amer- 
ica, Brazil, and other South American countries. It is now 
extensively cultivated in most tropical countries of both 
hemispheres. The West Indian islands have numerous large 
plantations. It is also found in botanic gardens and green- 
houses. There are several cultivated varieties. 

The cocoa or cacao-yielding plant must not be con- 
founded with the cocoanut palm or the coca-yielding plant. 


A. W. MUMFORD, PUBLISHER, CHICAGO 


tg 


A FRU 


COCO 


424 


FRUITS, NUTS, ETC. 181 


There is perhaps no food substance which is more univer- 
sally liked than chocolate. Mothers have no small amount 
of trouble in hiding the household chocolate from the chil- 
dren. With the omnipresent penny-in-the-slot machine, 
more pennies are credited to it than to the chewing gum. 
The housewife and baker use it very extensively with choco- 
late cake. The confectioner uses it very freely, to the great 
delight of the children. 

The principal use to which cocoa is put is in the prepa- 
ration of a beverage. For this purpose, enormous quantities 
of chocolate, cocoa broma, and hulls are consumed annually. 
The drink is prepared by thoroughly triturating the desired 
amount of chocolate, cocoa, or broma with a small quantity 
of water, then stirring this into the necessary quantity of 
boiling milk or water, and boiling for a few minutes, with 
constant stirring. The oil present gives the drink great 
nutritive value. 

Cocoa butter, which resembles tallow in consistency and 
appearance, is used in medical and pharmaceutical practice 
as a salve or pomade for external application in eruptive 
diseases, as scarlet fever, etc. Cocoa also finds extensive 
use in medical practice, though it has no marked curative 
properties. 

Description of plate: Fruit and seeds: B, pericarp; 11, 
showing how seeds are contained in pericarp; 12, cross sec- 
tion of pericarp; 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, seeds. 

ALBERT SCHNEIDER. 


182 PLANTS 


CORN 


Maize, or Indian Corn, alsc known as Corn, is a plant 
belonging to the grass family. It usually attains a height 
of about seven feet, the single unbranched stem being 
jointed, only slightly tapering, with a central pith and an 
outer hard tissue to give necessary resistance to heavy winds. 
Each node (joint) has a single long, sword-like leaf, the 
lower portion of which encloses the stem (internode) like a 
sheath. The fruit, known as the “ ear,” is collective, several 
hundred individual fruits, usually designated as “ kernels,” 
being fastened to the spike, commonly known as the “cob.” 

At the present time, corn is extensively cultivated in 
various countries, but nowhere on such an enormous scale 
as in the Mississippi Valley. The Mississippi corn region, 
with Springfield, Illinois, as its center, produces annually 
from 10,000 to 15,000 millions of bushels, or about three- 
fourths of the total crop of the United States. In the Cen- 
tral States corn is cultivated on a large and simple scale, 
made possible by the rich soil. One man with four horses 
cultivates from eighty to one hundred acres, besides oats 
and other farm products. Corn requires rich, black, loose 
soil, with good surface drainage, and special climatic condi- 
tions. .The season must be warm and nights must not be 
cool. 

With perhaps the one exception of rice, maize is the most 
extensively used grain in the world. In fact, all parts of 
the plant are used. The leaves form an excellent fodder for 
horses and cattle. The stalks also are used in paper making 


FRUITS, NUTS, ETC. 183 


and in fertilizing the soil. The husk is used in mattresses. 
The most valuable part of the corn is the fruit, generally 
spoken of as the grain, or kernel. Green corn is highly rel- 
ished as an article of diet, although its food value is cer- 
tainly overestimated, as it is hard to digest. For this pur- 
pose sweet corn is preferred. A. SCHNEIDER. 


WHEAT 


The classification of the different varieties of cultivated 
Wheat has occupied the attention of many botanists and 
agriculturists. A good selection of seed, according to the 
nature of the soil, demands intelligence and accurate know]l- 
edge on the part of the farmer. If a good variety be grown 
in poor soil, the result will be unprofitable, while if bad 
wheat is grown on good soil, the result may be nil. In 
botanical collections there exist, it is stated, herbarium speci- 
mens or other evidences of plants grown in Norway as far 
north as latitude 65 degrees, in Switzerland at an elevation 
of 1,200 feet above the Valley of Zermatt (or 6,500 feet 
above the sea), near the Straits of Magellan, as well as in 
Teneriffe, the Cape of Good Hope, Abyssinia, Rodriguez, 
the Philippine Islands, and the Malay Archipelago. ‘These 
widely separated localities show the great area over which 
the culture is possible, and illustrate the powers of adapta- 
tion of the plant. The requirements of the consumer also 
have to be considered; for some purposes the soft wheats, 
with their relatively large proportion of starch, are the best; 
for others, the hard wheats, with their larger quantity of 
gluten. With the modern processes of milling, the hard 


184 PLANTS 


wheats are preferred, for they make the best flour; and in 
North America the spring wheats are harder than the win- 
ter wheats. The soft wheats are those which are most gen- 
eral in European cultivation, and, as a rule, the beardless 
varieties, though more tender, are preferred. The bearded 
varieties are supposed to be hardier; at any rate, they defy 
the ravages of predatory birds more completely than the 
unarmed varieties, and they are preferable in countries liable 
to storms of wind, as less likely to have their seeds detached. 
Hard wheats are specially employed in Italy for the fabrica- 
tion of macaroni. Polish wheat is used for similar purposes. 
Spelt wheats are grown in the colder mountainous districts 
of Europe; their flour is very fine, and is used especially for 
pastry making, but, owing to the construction of the grain, 
it requires special machinery for grinding. 

The numerous varieties of wheat now in cultivation have 
been obtained either by selection or by cross-breeding. In 
any wheat field there may be observed, on close inspection, 
plants differing in character from the majority. If seeds of 
these “sporting” plants be taken and grown in another sea- 
son, they may (or may not) reproduce the particular varia- 
tion. If they do, and the same process of selection be 
continued, the variation becomes in time “ fixed,” though it is 
always more or less liable to revert to its original condition. 

The production of wheat, with the use of wheat bread, 
has increased enormously since the extension of railways has 
made possible the transportation of grain for great dis- 
tances by land. Of late years the increase of production has 
been most notable in southern Russia, Australia, India, and 
North America. A. B. E. 


ODYOINO ‘GUOJWHIN “M “VY AB ‘0061 LHDINAdOO “LSUM-HLMON LVANS AHL NI ONILSHAUNVH LVAHM SPS 
ras Sa oY 2 € tat 

AF Neath 

} t \ ie 5 


‘a 


——, - 


te 


{1 


CHAPTER VI 
MUSHROOMS 


THERE are few more useful, more easily recognized, or more 
delicious members of the vegetable kingdom than the com- 
mon Mushroom. It grows in short grass in the temperate 
regions of all parts of the world. Many edible fungi depend 
upon minute and often obscure botanical characteristics for 
their determination, and may readily be confounded with 
worthless or poisonous species, but that is not the case with 
the common mushroom, for, although several other species 
of Agaricus somewhat closely approach it in form and color, 
yet the true mushroom, if sound and freshly gathered, may 
be distinguished from all other fungi with great ease. It 
almost invariably grows in rich, open, breezy pastures, in 
places where the grass is kept short by the grazing of horses, 
herds, and flocks. Although this plant is popularly termed 
the “meadow mushroom,” it never, as a rule, grows in 
meadows. It never grows in wet, boggy places, never in 
woods or on or about stumps of trees. An exceptional spec- 
imen or an uncommon variety sometimes may be seen in the 
above-mentioned abnormal places, but the best, the true, and 
common variety of our tables is the product of short, 
upland, wind-swept pastures. A true mushroom is never 
large in size; its cap very seldom exceeds four, at most five, 
inches in diameter. The large examples, measuring from 
six to nine or more inches across the cap, belong to Agaricus 
185 


186 PLANTS 


arvensis, called, from its large size and coarse texture, the 
Horse Mushroom, which grows in meadows and damp, 
shady places, and, though generally wholesome, is coarse 
and sometimes indigestible. 

The mushroom usually grown in gardens or hotbeds, 
in cellars, sheds, etc., is a distinct variety, known as 
Agaricus hortensis. This is a compact and inferior form 
of the true mushroom, or it may indeed be a hybrid or even 
a distinct species. 

The parts of a mushroom consist chiefly of stem and 
cap; the stem is furnished with a clothy ring around its 
middle, and the cap is furnished underneath with numerous 
radiating colored gills. When a mushroom is perfectly ripe 
and the gills are brown-black in color, they throw down a 
thick, dusty deposit of fine brown-black or purple spores; 
it is essential to note the color. The spores, on germination, 
make a white felted mat, more or less dense, of mycelium; 
this, when compacted with dry, half-decomposed dung, 
is the mushroom spawn of gardeners. ‘The stem is firm, 
slightly pithy up the middle, but never hollow; it is fur- 
nished with a floccose ring near its middle; this ring origi- 
nates by the rupture of the thin general wrapper of the 
infant plant. On being cut or broken, the flesh of the true 
mushroom remains white or nearly so, the flesh of the 
coarser horse mushroom changes to buff or sometimes to 
dark brown. 'To summarize the characteristics of a true 
mushroom: It grows only in pastures; it is small in size, 
dry, and with unchangeable flesh; the cap has a frill; the 
gills are free from the stem; the spores brown-black or 
deep purple-black in color, and the stem solid or slightly 


COPYRIGHT 1903, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 


CHANTARELLE (Edible). 
(Cantharellus cibarlius). 


MUSHROOMS 187 


pithy. When all these characteristics are taken together, no 
other mushroom-like fungus can be confounded with it. 


A. B. E. 
THE CHANTARELLE 


The Chantarelle is a well-known and rather common 
mushroom which grows quite abundantly in woods of spruce 
and fir, and in wet seasons also in the forests of deciduous 
trees. Here it may be found growing either in clusters or 
singly, from June to November. The cap is usually about 
two to three inches in diameter, but may reach an extreme of 
five inches; when young, it is rounded or flat on top, but as 
it grows older it becomes more or less concave and occasion- 
ally folded on itself. The plant as a whole has a uniform 
yellow color, “suggesting the yolk of an egg,” and is smooth. 
The gills are more like veins than are the parallel knife-like 
projections hanging like “thin laminated curtains” from 
the undersides of the caps of many of our more familiar 
mushrooms. In chantarelles they appear like “turgid veins”’ 
rather than gills, for they are irregularly branched and 
extend downward on the stem in an uneven manner. The 
stem is solid. The flesh is white and firm and has often 
afforded an agreeable addition to a camp menu of those 
who enjoy outings in the coniferous woods of Maine, where 
it grows in great profusion. 

The taste of this mushroom when raw is “pungent and 
peppery,” an unpleasant characteristic which disappears 
when it is cooked. By many, the chantarelle is considered 
the most delicate and appetizing of all edible fungi. 

ELIzABETH W. WoopwortH, 


188 PLANTS 


THE GLISTENING COPRINUS 


From April to November, though more commonly in 
spring and autumn, the Coprinus appear, and it is not an 
uncommon occurrence when a single stump will yield sev- 
eral crops in a season. Sometimes the group of mushrooms 
seems to grow directly from the earth and are apparently 
far from decaying wood. However, there is probably a 
piece of wood hidden beneath the surface of the ground, 
upon which this dependent plant is being nourished. 

The clusters of the Glistening Coprinus are frequently 
very large, and contain a number of individual plants. 
Thus, though the plant itself is small, the whole cluster will 
furnish quite a harvest. In Europe this mushroom is not 
included among the edible forms. Dr. Peck suggests that 
this may be due to its small size, but the abundance and 
ease with which it may be procured compensate for its lack 
of size. By those who have eaten it repeatedly without harm 
it is considered a delicacy, and not inferior to many other 
species. When raw it has a flavor of nuts. 

The genus Coprinus, to which the mushroom of our illus- 
tration belongs, includes a number of species which are 
commonly called Ink Caps. All are easily identified, for 
soon after the spores have matured the plates that bear them 
are resolved into an inky fluid, especially in damp or wet 
weather. Their life histories are nearly completed while 
still beneath the surface of the ground. It is only when 
their spores are quite mature that they seek the air above 
the surface, pushing themselves out in the night time, only 


GLISTENING COPRINUS. COPYRIGHT 1903, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 
616 (Coprinus mico-eus). 
5 


FROM COL. CHI. ACAD. SCIENCES. MASKED TRICHOLOMA. COPYRIGHT 1903, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 
08 (Tricholoma personatum). 


MUSHROOMS 189 


to melt away in inky drops during the day. Sometimes 
when the weather is not damp all the parts may dry and 
the mushroom remain well preserved. 

It is only when young that the glistening coprinus 
should be gathered for food, and the specimens should be 
cooked immediately, for they are far from attractive when 
they have turned black. ExizaserH W. WoopwortTH. 


THE MASKED TRICHOLOMA 


The Tricholoma of our illustration is one of the well- 
known edible mushrooms. Many authors of writings on the 
food mushrooms speak highly of its esculent qualities. Its 
taste is pleasant and its flavor may be likened to that of 
veal. The Masked Tricholoma is generally found in rather 
open woods or on open, grassy places in the woods. It is 
a fall species, seldom appearing before the first of Septem- 
ber, and it is then common, in favorable places, until the 
time of heavy frosts. 

In England the masked tricholoma is often called Blew- 
its, and Dr. Peck telis us that it is called Blue Stem in 
France, although in our own country the plant has a more 
violet or lilac than a blue color. Its solid stem is short and 
stout and not infrequently bulbous at the base. In color the 
stem is whitish, tinged with lilac or violet, and when young 
there are fibrils on its surface which quite disappear as the 
mushroom grows older. Usually the masked tricholoma is 
solitary in its growth, but it is also found in groups or even 
in clusters of several individuals. When young the cap is 
convex and quite firm, but as it grows older it becomes flat 


190 PLANTS 


and flabby, and the margins may become wavy. The mar- 
gin of the caps of miniature plants is incurved and not 
infrequently covered with whitish particles or with a fine 
bloom. The cap varies in color, but is generally some shade 
of tan, gradually changing into a pale lilac near the edge. 
ELizABETH W. WoopwortH. 


THE GREEN RUSSULA MUSHROOM 


Mushrooms are plants. They occupy a unique position, 
however, in the vegetable kingdom. It might be said of 
these “children of earth” that they toil not, neither do they 
spin, inasmuch as they take no part in the busy life of the 
plant world. They must depend for their sustenance on 
the efforts of other plants. They develop no flowers or 
seeds, but reproduce by means of spores, which germinate 
if the peculiar conditions essential to their growth are 
present. 

Our illustration shows an edible form of mushroom 
whose beautiful colors contradict a prevailing idea that the 
highly colored forms are poisonous. ‘The plant is known 
as the Greenish Russula. It can hardly be called green; 
greenish-gray better describes it. The top is dry and has 
upon it small warts or patches of the characteristic color. 
It is at first rounded, then flat, and later may become cen- 
trally depressed. It is usually thin and smooth at the edge, 
marked there with short lines following the direction of the 
gills. Old specimens will occasionally split at intervals 
along the edge. The gills are white or nearly so, and are 
very fragile, being shattered by a slight blow. They are 


COPYRIGHT 1803, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO. 


FROM PAINTING BY As WOODWORTH. ' 
1 GREEN RUSSULA (Edible). 
(Russula virescens). 


MUSHROOMS 191 


narrow near the stem, hardly reaching it. The flesh is firm 
and of a creamy-white, the spores being white. The stem is 
_ thick, solid, and rather short. 

It is not surprising that forms exhibiting such a variety 
of color and form and mystery of development should have 
become a subject for myth and story. 

Mushrooms are responsible for the fairy rings so often 
noticed in pastures. They were thought to be formed by the 
dancing feet of the fairies, but science comes along and 
replaces the fancy by cold facts. 

A mushroom soon exhausts from the soil the food neces- 
sary for its growth. Hence its spores must fall beyond this 
depleted area in order to germinate, and by so doing a ring 
of toadstools is formed. When they decay the ground 
becomes fertilized, causing the grass to spring up along the 
line of the ring with greater luxuriance than elsewhere. 


C. S. Rapp1in. 


THE FLY MUSHROOM OR FLY AMANITA 


The Fly Mushroom is one of the most dangerous. It 
grows very abundantly in July, August, and early Septem- 
ber. It is attractive in appearance and gorgeous in coloring, 
but its fair exterior is a snare and delusion. To it and its 
blood relatives probably may be attributed most, if not all, 
of the deaths from mushroom poisoning. It is commonly 
conceded that its family is the only one which is fatally 
poisonous, although there are others which produce unpleas- 
ant illness. This particular member of the family is men- 
tioned because it is very common. 


192 PLANTS 


In examining this mushroom, one should not pull it; dig 
it up carefully and be sure to lift all of it. When matured it 
will weigh perhaps balf a pound. It is usually of an orange- 
yellow, fading to a pale color at the edge. Sometimes it may 
be pale yellow, again almost white. You will notice a num- 
ber of raised, irregular whitish or yellowish spots or patches 
on the surface at the top. These are characteristic. The 
top is nearly flat in mature specimens, and sometimes meas- 
ures eight or ten inches in diameter. If the baby growth is 
examined it will be noticed that it is almost globular. The 
gills are white and very regular, and are sometimes slightly 
tinged with yellow. On the stem there is a sort of ring or 
collar which is whitish or yellowish in color and of a thin 
texture. The lower part of the hollow or stuffed stem swells 
out and is distinctly bulbous at the bottom, and about the 
base there is a sort of cup or socket from which the stem 
rises. Above it, the stem is clothed with whitish or yellow- 
ish fragments of like texture to the ring. Sometimes these 
fragments are almost woolly and extend upwards for some 
distance. 

The flesh of this mushroom is white, firm, and very invit- 
ing. The gills are rounded at the edge and at the stem. 
The odor is pleasant and the spores are snowy-white. Alto- 
gether, there is nothing to warn the rash experimenter that 
it is not as good as it looks. You will find these decorative 
mushrooms in field as well as in woods; long ranks of them 
file away through the thin grass. Also one may see them 
standing in all their glowing color in evergreen woods, the 
fatal poison cup hidden by the deep green moss. 

EizaBETH W. WoopwortH. 


POLYSTICTUS. PYRIGH BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGC 


“a (Polystictus cinnabarinus). 
= ? Life-size 


j 


MUSHROOMS 193 


THE CINNABAR FUNGUS* 


The fungus which we illustrate is not uncommon on 
decaying portions of oak, basswood, cherry, and other trees 
of the woods of many localities. It was given its specific 
name because of its brilliant cmnabar color, by which it may 
be recognized at quite a distance. Dr. W. S. Moffatt says 
that over one hundred specimens were found growing on a 
log in the woods not far from Chicago. 

This species belongs to a large and interesting group of 
the fungi family. Polyporacee include fleshy, leathery, or 
woody forms. Dr. Charles McIlvaine says: ‘ Within this 
large family are found edible species. In the woody species 
the razor-strop man finds material for his strops; the sur- 
geon, styptics; the peasant, punk to catch sparks from his 
flint, and the Fourth of July urchin, a fire-holder to light 
his pyrotechnics. The Chinese have placed some species in 
their fathomless materia medica, while the polyporus of the 
locust tree is used in America as’a medicine for horses. No 
fungoid growth is more universal. They are the ever-active 
preservers of our trees and converters of forest debris.” ‘The 
species illustrated is leathery, and no edible species of its 
genus have been reported. 


THE BRACKET FUNGI 


The plants known as Bracket or Shelf Fungi are famil- 
iar objects to every lover of nature who frequents our groves 
and forests. Beginning as small, slightly elevated protu- 


194 PLANTS 


berances, or flat, orbicular patches on the bark of a dead tree 
trunk, log, or stump, they gradually increase in size and 
assume more or less definite shapes. Some never attain a 
breadth of more than a third of an inch, while others may 
ultimately obtain a width of nearly a foot and one-half, and 
project fully one-half that distance from the surface of the 
matrix. The most common form, perhaps, is that of a semi- 
circle, the fungus being more or less flattened and attached 
by its straight edge to the log or stump. 

Sometimes the edges are upraised so as to form cup- 
shaped growths. Several kinds are so thickened that they 
nearly resemble a horse’s hoof in form, while a few others, 
although classed as “ brackets,’ are merely amorphous 
masses appearing in a knot hole or wounded place in a log 
or stump. 

The fungus which we illustrate occurs on the trunks of 
various trees in Canada, the United States, and in Mexico. 
The plants grow in tufts or clumps. The pilei or recep- 
tacles are leathery and thin. At first they are plain; later 
they are often recurved at the edges. They are villous, with 
brown, shining zones, and the bases are narrowed and sub- 
stipitate. The hymenium or fruit-bearing surface of each 
plant has a pallid brick color, sometimes with reddish or 
lilac tints. The specimens figured are proliferous; that is, 
new pilei arise from the edges of those of the preceding 
season. Wit Sayer Morratt. 


SULPHURY POLYPORUS, COPYRIGHT 1904, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 


(Polyporus sulphureus). 
624 1% Life-size 


. 
. 


COPYRIGHT 1904, BY A 


US. 


3 
(Sterium fasciatum). 


A BRACKET FUNC 


FROM GOL. DR. W. S. MOFFATT 


640 


“ 


MUSHROOMS 195 


THE SULPHURY POLYPORUS * 


This attractive mushroom may be easily known by its 
bright colors and its clustered mode of growth. Our illus- 
tration is a faithful reproduction of beautiful specimens of 
the Sulphury Polyporus which grew on a living black oak 
tree about fifteen feet from the ground. Though the habit 
of this mushroom is to grow only on dead wood, the host of 
the two illustrated was seemingly sound throughout. 

When young, if cut or broken in warm weather, a yel- 
lowish juice will exude. ‘The caps overlap each other and 
are frequently five inches or more in width. ‘The flesh is 
white and usually not more than one-half an inch in 
thickness. 

The young cap has a yellowish-red or light orange 
color which fades, as growth continues, to a beautiful yellow 
color, especially on the margins. A large cluster of the caps 
of this mushroom with the bright colors and wavy margins 
form a beautiful picture on the dark background of a stump, 
a log, or a tree. It is not particular about the kind of wood 
on which it grows. The dead wood of almost any species 
of trees may serve as its host, and not infrequently it will 
grow upon those in an orchard. 

The sulphury polyporus is an excellent illustration of the 
fallacy of the belief that the highly colored mushrooms are 
all poisonous. It is not only edible, but palatable as well. 
However, only the young caps should be used as food, for 
mature specimens are not only tough, but very indigestible, 
and unpleasant to the taste. Thinly slicing the young caps 


196 PLANTS 


and frying them in butter is perhaps the most satisfactory 
method of preparing this mushroom for the table, though it 
may be prepared in other ways. This species has a wide dis- 
tribution. It may be found in the forests or in the orchards; 
on the dead wood of trees, on the lawn, or anywhere where 
conditions are favorable for its growth. ‘Though it may be 
found from May to November, it is more common and 
grows more luxuriantly in wet weather. 


WOODY FUNGI 


Among the common fungi which attract a pedestrian 
during his rambles through a forest, there is one group 
which has been given the name Polystictus by the scientist. 
This is a genus of bracket-like species which are leathery, 
woody, or membranous from the very beginning of their 
growth. They are pore-fungi; that is, the fruiting spores 
are borne on the inner faces of tubes or pores which form 
a single layer on the underside of the bracket. These tubes 
usually appear first near the center of the bracket and grad- 
ually develop toward its circumference. 

A shell-shaped form occurs on dead twigs and small 
branches, both of standing and fallen trees of various kinds, 
especially of walnut and elm. The plants are small, thin, 
smooth, white, and of a spongy-leathery texture. At the 
first, they resemble very small shallow cups seated on the 
surface of the bark. As they increase in size, their shape 
becomes more or less spiral, the color pallid, and the surface 
marked by several consecutive furrows. ‘The under surface 
is yellowish, afterward changing to gray. It is a pretty and 


FROM COL. DR. W. S. MOFFATT. WOODY FUNGI COPYRIGHT 1904, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 
Common Zoned Polystictus. Lower side. 
(Polystictus versicolor). Under side. 
Bristly Polystictus. 
648 (Polystictus hirsutus. 


Upper side. 
Lower side. 


MUSHROOMS 197 


delicate little species, which is less than an inch in diameter 
when fully grown. 

A parchment-like species is common on tree trunks of all 
kinds, particularly those of oaks, hickories, and poplars. 
The plants are thin, leathery, membranous, rigid, hairy, 
concentrically grooved, and white in color. The ‘fruiting 
pores are at first a rich violet or purple color, but this color 
fades with age or upon exposure to sunlight, so that in old 
specimens the under surface has a dirty brown color. At 
first, the plants often grow as a layer, covering the tree 
trunk for a yard or more. From the surface of this layer 
the bracket-like growths arise, usually at short intervals 
from each other, and when fully grown may project an inch 
or more. W. S. Morratt. 


CHAPTER VII 
MISCELLANEOUS PLANTS 
PLANT PROTECTION 


It 1s supposed by many that plants are helpless beings, 
which must submit to all sorts of unfavorable conditions 
which come upon them. This is far from true, for while 
plants as a rule are fixed and unable to escape from dan- 
ger by flight, still they have very many ways of helping 
themselves. 

Prominent among the dangers which come to active 
green plants are those which arise from too intense light, 
which may destroy the delicate working substances. Since 
the leaves are the great working organs in the manufacture 
of food, they are especially equipped for protection. Those 
leaves which must work in exposed places have many details 
of structure which are evidently for guarding them against 
the ill effects of too intense light. The most striking adap- 
tations, however are those which have to do with protective 
positions. Under ordinary circumstances, leaves are placed 
so that their flat faces are exposed to the most intense light. 
In some cases this is so great a danger that the leaves are 
set edgewise, the edges being directed upwards and down- 
wards. When a plant assumes this habit, the leaves are said 
to be in a profile position, and the plants are sometimes 
called “compass plants.” The latter name has come from 
the fact that such leaves usually point north or south, and 

199 


200 PLANTS 


once it was assumed that this position was in response to 
some mysterious magnetic influence. It is found, however, 
that it is merely an effort on the part of the plant to protect 
its leaves from the intense light of mid-day, and at the same 
time to expose them to the morning and evening rays of 
much less intensity. 

Some leaves, however, have the power of shifting their 
position according to their needs, directing their flat surfaces 
toward the light, or more or less inclining them, accord- 
ing to the danger. Perhaps the most completely adapted 
leaves of this kind are those of the “ sensitive plants,” whose 
leaves respond to various external influences by changing 
their positions. The sensitive plants abound in dry and hot 
regions, and one of the best known is represented in our 
illustration. It will be noticed that the leaves of this Mimosa 
are divided into very numerous small leaflets, which stretch 
in pairs along the leaf branches. When the time of intense 
light and dryness approaches, some of the pairs of leaflets 
fold together, slightly reducing the surface exposure. As the 
unfavorable condition continues, more leaflets fold together, 
then still others, until finally all the leaflets may be folded 
together, and the leaves themselves may bend against the 
stem. It is like a sailing vessel gradually taking in sail as 
a storm approaches, until finally nothing is exposed, and the 
vessel weathers the storm by presenting only bare poles. 
These are but a few illustrations of the very numerous 
devices for escaping too intense light and the dangers which 
accompany it. 

One common danger in temperate regions comes from 
the lowering of the temperature each night, which sometimes 


‘dao[sy (‘eorpnd evsoulry) L9e 


“ODVOINO ‘OHOJANW 'M “V “OHUAYV 


A@ ‘0064 LHOINAdOD ‘LNV'Id HAILIS NUS "GHENOISGINWOD MH¥d NIOONIT AG GBANGSAHd GINVId 


— 


} 


‘ onTry ¥ 
a 4 , > Ae 
Nm 
7 et 
\ 
ia 
a wet » 
+ 
- " 
ri 
ve a 
” 
& 
F Z 
“4 Py 
i 
@ 
1 
‘ 
; 
‘i 
\ 
/ 
Ww 
. 
U 


RL aS bi 
Bh eat ene a 


MISCELLANEOUS PLANTS 201 


may chill the living substances to the danger point. This is 
particularly dangerous to seedlings, whose tender structures 
have not yet developed the ordinary protective coats. In 
the spring the seed leaves of numerous seedlings may be 
seen at the approach of night to rise upward and come 
together, just as the palms of the hand may be placed 
together over one’s head. This reduces the surface of expo- 
sure and the danger of chill at least one-half. 

Many plants are also observed to protect themselves 
against rain, as it is necessary for leaves to avoid becoming 
wet. If the water is allowed to soak in, the work of the 
leaves is at once interfered with. Hence it will be noticed 
that most leaves are able to shed water, partly by their posi- 
tion, partly by their structure. 

Perhaps the most general preparation for protection in 
our region is that which is made for the coming of the win- 
ter’s,cold. In many cases plants do not attempt to protect 
their delicate structures from the severity of winter, but dis- 
appear entirely, leaving only well-protected seeds to carry 
them over into the next growing season. This results in the 
so-called “annual habit,” which has been learned by many 
plants in order to escape a season of danger. Other plants 
do not disappear so completely, but everything above the 
surface of the ground dies, while the plant continues in the 
form of underground bulbs, tubers, or various thickened 
structures. 

This habit of seeking a subterranean retreat at the ap- 
proach of some dangerous season is a very good one, and is 
found in many of our early spring plants. This subter- 
ranean habit has a great advantage over the annual habit, 


202 PLANTS 


since a seed is very slow in bringing the plant back again, 
while a bulb can produce its plant very rapidly. 

Still other plants preserve more of their structures than 
either the annuals or the ground-loving plants. For exam- 
ple, most of our trees have cultivated what is known as the 
deciduous habit, that is, they merely drop their leaves, which 
are the endangered structures, at the approach of the unfa- 
vorable season, and renew them again when the favorable 
conditions return. It should be remarked that these leaves 
do not fall because they are broken off, but that in a certain 
sense it is a process of growing off, which is carefully pre- 
pared for. 

It is instructive to notice how differently the so-called 
evergreens, as pines, spruces, etc., have answered the prob- 
lem of protection against the cold of winter. The ever- 
greens, instead of dropping their leaves, have undertaken to 
protect them, giving them a small surface and very heavy 
walls. In this way protection has been secured at the 
expense of working power during the season of work. 
Reduced surface and thick walls are both obstacles to leaf 
work. 

To obtain the most striking instances of protection, how- 
ever, one must examine plants which belong to permanently 
dry regions, such as may be found in the United States 
along the Mexican border, or in the regions of tropical des- 
erts. In the first place, it will be noticed that the plants in 
general produce smaller leaves than in other regions. That 
this holds a direct relation to the dry conditions is evident 
from the fact that the same plant often produces smaller 
leaves in dry conditions than in moist. One of the most 


‘aZIS-ajI'T % 
ODVOIHS ‘QYO4NNW M ‘¥ AG ‘006) LHDINAGOD ‘AOLATILSIN NVOINANV 023 


MISCELLANEOUS PLANTS 203 


striking features of an arid country is the absence of large 
leaves. ‘These reduced leaves are of various forms, such as 
the needle leaves of pines, or the thread-like leaves of cer- 
tain sedges and grasses, or the narrow leaves with inrolled 
margins, such as are common in many heath plants. The 
extreme of leaf reduction has been reached by the cactus 
plants, whose leaves, so far as foliage is concerned, have dis- 
appeared entirely, and the leaf work is done by the surface 
of the globular, cylindrical, or flattened stems. A covering 
of hairs is an effective sun screen, and it is very common to 
find plants of dry regions characteristically hairy. In such 
regions it is to be observed also that dwarf growths prevail, 
so that the plant, as a whole, does not present such an expo- 
sure to the drouth as in regions of greater moisture. One of 
the most prominent measures of protection in dry regions is 
the organization of what are known as water reservoirs. 
Nearly all plants of such regions have leaves which are 
known as fleshy, that is, they are thick and juicy, being 
reservoirs of stored-up moisture which is doled out cau- 
tiously according to the needs of the plant, without any 
wastefulness. J. M. Courter. 


THE MISTLETOE 


Among the plants sacred and closely allied to the mystic 
life of a portion of the human race there is none more inter- 
esting and rich in legend than the mistletoe. This was asso- 
ciated with religious observances before the time of Christ, 
and is mentioned by our earliest historians. 

There are over seventy species of this peculiar plant. 


204 PLANTS 


Both the American variety (Phoradendron flavescens) and 
the European, or true mistletoe (Viscum album), belong to 
a family of parasites, so called because they derive their 
nourishment entirely or in part from some other plant, 
instead of taking it directly from the soil. Owing to the 
presence of the green coloring matter (Chlorophyll) in the 
stems and leaves, the mistletoe is not entirely parasitic, but 
is to a certain extent self-supporting, drawing but a portion 
of its nourishment from the tree on which it grows. 

It is found both on deciduous and on evergreen trees. 
In some locations in Europe it is especially abundant on the 
apple tree, and, if in the right climate, there are few tree 
species which are exempt from serving as its host. 

The mistletoe is an evergreen, shrubby plant of slow 
growth, attaining a length of about four feet, and its dura- 
tion of life is practically that of the tree on which it grows. 
The leathery leaves and rugged stems are yellowish-green in 
color, and, in the axils of the leaves, are the small and 
insignificant flowers, which ripen about Christmas-tide into 
pearly white translucent berries. 

At Christmas-tide the mistletoe is largely used for deco- 
rative purposes, especially in England, where the custom is 
ancient, and also in our own land, where each holiday season 
finds more and more of this unique plant gracing chandelier 
and window, until we, too, may some day find our maids all 
kissed — “‘ Under the mistletoe bough.” 

Witiiam K. Hic ey. 


MISCELLANEOUS PLANTS 205 


PITCHER PLANT 


Prominent among the carnivorous plants are the Pitcher 
Plants, whose leaves form tubes, or urns, or pitchers of vari- 
ous forms, which contain water, and to which insects are 
attracted and drowned. There is a very common pitcher 
plant in our northern bogs in whose urn-like leaves insects 
are found drowned, but which does not have such elaborate 
arrangements for their capture as other forms. Perhaps 
the most famous of the pitcher plants is one which is com- 
mon throughout the Southern States. The leaves are shaped 
like slender hollow cones and rise in a tuft from the swampy 
ground. The mouth of this conical urn is over-arched and 
shaded by a hood in which are translucent spots like small 
windows. Around the mouth of the urn are glands which 
secrete a sweet liquid, and drops of this nectar form a trail 
down the outside of the urn. Inside, just below the rim of 
the urn, is a glazed zone so smooth that insects cannot walk 
upon it. Below the glazed zone is another zone thickly set 
with stiff downward-pointing hairs, and below this is the 
liquid in the bottom of the urn. If a fly is attracted by the 
nectar drops on this curious leaf, it naturally follows the 
trail up to the rim of the urn, where the nectar is abundant. 
If it attempts to descend into the urn it slips on the glazed 
zone and falls into the water, and if it attempts to escape 
by crawling up the side of the urn the thick-set downward- 
pointing hairs prevent. If it seeks to fly away from the 
rim it flies towards the translucent spots in the hood, which 
look like the way of escape, as the direction of entrance is 


206 PLANTS 


in the shadow of the hood. Pounding against the hood, the 
fly falls into the water. This southern pitcher plant is 
known as a great fly-catcher, and is frequently used for this 
purpose in the South. , 

The very largest of the pitcher plants is one which 
grows in the swamps of California, whose leaves sometimes 
become as much as two or three feet high, the huge pitchers 
forming the most capacious receptacle for insects of all 
kinds and sizes. Its general plan is like that of the southern 
pitcher plant described above, in that it has an overarching 
hood with translucent spots and a trail of nectar which leads 
to the dangerous rim. It has become further elaborated, 
however, in that the hood extends into a gaudy fish-like 
appendage, whose colors and flapping serve to attract the 
flying as well as the creeping insects. The pitcher, also, 
instead of being straight, is spirally twisted, and has a wing- 
like expansion which serves as a guide in the spiral ascent 
to the rim, and leads the victim with definiteness and cer- 
tainty to the region of danger. ‘The fish-tail appendage 
is also smeared with the nectar secretion, so that any flying 
insect lighting upon it is enticed under the overshadowing 
arch and is almost sure of capture. 

The most common pitcher plants of the tropics are the 
Nepenthes, one of which is shown in our illustration. It 
will be noticed that each leaf when fully formed consists of 
three distinct regions, namely, the leaf-like blade, which is 
continued into a tendril which coils around a support, and 
the tendril in turn ends in a curiously formed pitcher, which 
has a more or less complete lid. These pitchers are often 
mottled with bright colors, and as they swing at the ends 


ZOPYRIGHT 19 


CACTI. 


4, Life-size. 


== 
N 


MISCELLANEOUS PLANTS 207 


of the tendrils they seem to attract the attention of roving 
insects. Around the rim of the pitcher a very definite row 
of glands may be observed, which secrete the nectar to which 
the insects are attracted. The arrangements within the 
pitcher are such as have been described for the ordinary 
pitcher plant. These pitchers of Nepenthes are usually 
found containing insects, and often very many of them, 
whose bodies are being slowly digested and the products 
absorbed by the plant. J. M. CourTer. 


THE CACTUS 


Because the Greeks in olden times applied the word Cac- 
tus to a prickly plant, Linneus, often called the Father of 
Botany, gave the same name to our wonderful American 
growth, and since his time these strange and varied plants 
have borne this nomenclature. 

We can hardly imagine any group of plants more inter- 
esting. There are over eight hundred varieties of curious 
and unexpected forms, bearing tubular or rotate flowers 
most varied in size and color —white, pink, purple, yellow, 
crimson, deep red—all beautiful and fascinating, and in 
our northern country protected in the conservatories. The 
Night-blooming Cereus is most renowned, most admired 
of all. 

The cacti are commonly found in the United States, in 
Mexico, and in South America, and some species are culti- 
vated on the borders of the Mediterranean Sea, where the 
fruit is eaten. 

They vary in size from an inch or two in height to enor- 


208 PLANTS 


mous growths of fifty or sixty feet (Cereus giganteus), 
which stand like telegraph poles, sometimes nearly bare, 
sometimes with many vertical branches, reminding one of 
a huge candelabra. Then, again, some forms are nearly 
spherical, while others are long, jointed, and square; one 
species (Echinocactus visnaga) grows about nine feet in 
height, with a diameter of three feet or more, and a single 
plant of this species will sometimes weigh a ton. One of 
our most common forms is flat and broad. This, the Prickly 
Pear or Indian Fig (Opentia Vulgario ), is the only species 
found as far north as Wisconsin and New York. 

As many of the cacti require but little care, they are 
quite extensively cultivated, not only for the rare beauty 
of their flowers, but for economic purposes. However, 
nearly all are worthy of culture because of their peculiar 
forms. W. K. Hictey. 


COTTON 


Cotton is an important annual plant from which the 
vegetable fiber of commerce is grown. The different varie- 
ties are natives of the tropical parts of Asia, Africa, and 
America, but are now grown far into temperate zones. The 
fruit is a three to five celled capsule, springing open when 
ripe, and containing many seeds wrapped in cotton fiber, one 
to three inches long, which constitute the cotton of com- 
merce. The best is the long staple silk cotton known as 
Sea Island cotton, which is grown principally on the islands 
and coast of Georgia, South Carolina, and Florida. The 
finest kinds of cloth are spun from Sea Island and Egyptian 


(Opp. 688) 


1. Flower, 

2. Anther. 

3. Pollen grain (enlarged). 

4. Longitudinal section of ovary 


SEA ISLAND COTTON 


(Gossypium barbadense). 


5. Cross section of ovary. 


6. Seed pod opening at the top. 
7 


. Seed and fibers. 


COPYRIGHT 1900, BY A. W. MUMFORD, CHICAGO 


a 
-_ 


. Seed without fibers. 
. Cross section of seed. 


Seed (enlarged). 


. Embryo. 


MISCELLANEOUS PLANTS 209 


cotton. Cotton is also combined with silk, wool, linen, or 
alpaca in the manufacture of certain kinds of goods. The 
most perfect system of cultivation is now used in the United 
States, where most of the cotton of the world is raised. The 
seed is usually planted in March in furrows. Blooming 
occurs early in June, and picking usually begins in August 
and lasts until the frost stops further growth of plants. It 
is dried and ginned, or separated from the seeds, and packed 
ready for shipment. The process of separating seed from 
fiber was formerly done by hand, but the invention of the 
cotton gin by Eli Whitney in 1793 revolutionized the cotton 
industry. Formerly the manufacture of cotton in the 
United States was confined almost exclusively to the New 
England States, but of recent years thriving factories for 
the coarser grade varieties have sprung up in the South, and 
this industry is rapidly growing in importance. 

Besides cotton fiber, other by-products of the cotton 
industry are of great importance. Cotton seed is rich in 
oil, which is now extensively used in making lard and in 
other ways. Cottonseed cake is also used as a cattle food 
and the cottonseed meal is also becoming an important arti- 
cle of food. Pulp is now also successfully made from the 
cotton stalks, from which is made the finest of writing 
paper, ete. 


INDEX VOLUME IV 


PAGH PAGE 

SPEEA TREES COUN Gravel syaloalclevaieievs es ele s)eece i), R@OMISSITES Gexeis cps. sc01 eee cris averate Fick, pa 
CATERGGNE, 1 ETT 0 ee Gi .Ceylony Moonstone) < .\c s.s.c\c:cie = setereree 52 
PE RESMME eT Al ola el evekevcic/ 6 isis: @ svete 6)s\e é ECHAalCOCHES | iene ieic a.cicie aisle avewigieinna maar 25 
BEM TOFS cre oferty cs cychcvere\ el sls aia) e.e)e/erale Bestrr CNalcOpyrite vacicc is sieacereloieteret at eiaa erate 25 
ENUUSYSGE*, Sb OE CHEE adie teres sacs ees ed he ce ee 166 
JADTCO 25 SOS Std U8 OBO oo OObe SVCUD crests aiei all clevene, svatelevat eereiererevnns 166 
PG ERAN ee leur cle ctainiaiescts cceye shale oss SWAG co. di eiaievese looeyoceayehstohav ars tanerep aes 166 
PRR SESE ete Tae b et cyerer oval oy ccclicioralioveiiele, eievsvere eve WWODGL Uh creche. icc uleveversretevertrm btauaiete nee 167 
PRUUAIEEATE TE EVM cre ears falcrelc vole Giaveveve(s elevereesace GHESENUE Fis, <.5:s stele 10 lee clave eran 176 
POHISPOP Motel cic icrhtalctacseis lena jclsieverevesccevaie we "avele 50 Chinese: SBinks vaio ce cisvere ctesateveracon eer T2 
JTL CUR QQ @ pia SIGE ICE orate CHIOrASTrOLIEG) < <vcinic cielelsielere sien atarcie tale 39 
PATIPICHIEG@ lc cveyeierstcicicistoja.ciciejaielsiels sieves DEA REONOCOLALE) ovatctatoiacereieltieelaisietea cia seen 180 
PRTCUNE ERM cravat crece-cyeteielcicisrerc(eiere; evel she eisy se GChondrus) Chrispusy ooo css ae ote 139 
Apple secs. Bioiiesere: Atcterapele ero onetevehcie! ais Mhrysoberyl) occ xc.cc be cies Gran cee 42 
RETUR DMM ateiers evevsts vetalerele ce cieielac ete eretcins CHEYSOMLEG? \o5)c\ crc overe vc srocherecnre aide 42 
PNWBEIDLO ASR oer ei cieho ty ola csveveve 6 auessveieuele's’e CRTYSOPLASE) «6:55 cc0s-sce oreven esos 49 
PAU CESEEe. eev er ater e lone alene! Waieveie\crerat egy iejerers Cine rariay s/6.-csisi« «isicleveteh a) eer ereeianiere 74 
Arbutus, Trailing .. @ineraria) Cruentay sccaes cet 3) 
Arrow Head ..... (ubbheinhy Baagossoeduaneddacdc 109, 110 
Ash, Mountain Sed GO ios ccc enc wieraici cut inalcw casein 127 
Asters ...... Bheveuatcvarevcistateletersancrevele sere Citrus Aurantinm 322.0. «ce season 156 
PAD LGH a arneicieherccabcial iam tevereieie ereteuertisce, ot CIGMAEIS Vin coo ciesiawrerc ere. clelatelecertelctetere 100 
REET HUCLTI COR) 9 ceri, calcio ayekevenecetereccicrate Miss) Bateman. 6.2.5 <:s,cicasgeudasliaee 101 
MMELERAMNORSL) crac crcl sYoust gio oteteeie, sieves stale HUT ECT! Se cicroie ele iersreielare a aietaterstetetaes 10 
PMIRGCO Sova re aversy aie ncreievale siecle sieve aisiare HilamMiniay Se cae ciccre Sia/siaselsiexersvereters 101 
ES UIETREIESEO reteray <.cper coi stale: cats icjeveversaictevert WIS CHINN si cveraiclaie!stareiard mralateretoletera ere 101 
MAILE TRGncvaicrsioreve ores syereve cvevere cleietere DONNY GOUTE ve ocr cicevelaisiel cre eiererieia ais 101 
ES AMBION IEW ela. ciovrc creter oveictelaiorenen farce olan Waey, Ueno ne) ss\<c1s:c1eeiere svaxeleleier viele 101 
LTE Mae, GS eC CR OIG TRG Or ete Ceo Prince) of (Wales «.\ccwcecciticlesiccere 101 
PES NMNISEC tone a Saree, cet cheveie er's:oie'e siete < Sir Garnet Wolseley............. 101 
SEPA ee Gh tevolaiie tees (e\a..ose-ele ofeisvares austere Cloistered: Hearty jcc cictcvers + eielclelcieiels 95 
ESET MME tarevetralclere Gres erels cave sicreveiate he eietets GOW Oe oratelavere) crane love Geierere ciaceererelotd sieve 109 
SPUD MEM EOIION( acre choi o.ciccraieielieis severe ease Mother of wetaislinler catehainr a cveievereerakate 109 
ERABECICEVEMD bl cy cvave cl stelcueiiers\eecevere shoueceie MOS GIOVE SETCO) feiccic.o cveicrelc cscs slereleleielsiels 111 
Bituminous Coal Bieheiplerevesaietere te sual aterate DOM OIOV OSI sis. cicychc sien shalace’ ove vileve-eeratevoce evens 111 
SAUER COONOSED st ie)aicve'e 'ereievorsie eels. sieeve 97 Coal, Soft or Bituminous: = ....0..-. 29 
POAC RE CDDOE co ccrtieyeielalc's ele scrote rec biere-s PGW OMORA PR as eee ard ba bdo ota 135 
PACE A NTNAKECLUOL §s,5)<\ 0's) <leieisis eseveie-s esse See RO CON ce cin eres cieicisinlcleteierclateresnse’ niatevolacd 180 
EPID E-E OO bi cic cise, aia esac aisvera's S.cieistere ave Re eh yh apr a 2 Ad God ecapu ce SOE OOnOe 181 
EWACHOELS RADINES Biv ney o'fal's} ats|s/ci's/s, oie) e)siersla).s SS re ORC OCODNUE! ca cieicrers choice eletejsle=) sien wis clele 179 
PEMEE I PEINGIS TIS cc's ha cidis cievelo.e siectowis ove OAT RCOO-FICAOL Fs caareiete sins) cies eles ec ekeje ctayelets 103 
Blue Springs, Daisy sci. cicicslcc ewes ORC OMEG I eina oie vate ciclolavcleicrersicvess)aielale'erale 119 
SATICEMPDMISEL Sinve sveleysraie Sieislela ejeyele. alee TODS COnOSHs BIRCK Ce iciercicye-c 0 acl <inieletelels/eiwie 97 
(EST UANMOINUA Grieve ralayeleccessielsie nie cia oo sueiwis gene COLUM DINO. clateia were erers: eiaieles acta evelmraina 81 
PREECE OOO alal ticle ic sie.clelcicielo cleveveinie 181 COMPOST UH i oo are; cic oc kascletateia’s eteials alapale 74 
STIR PEORUM roe elute lelevsle ciate a aicke om clencielsis AG oh RS OD DOI velei ato orators) ois) sterol eiale ia s'alsieie) sale 28 
G@RCRUIA eleva terete ines's tone oiakoiel aletitoer aa ionels 207 Sci TENG) COTES c.cteleisratee cle mvarstere tere 25 
CURAAATIS Miatetavale tele eal clclelerelnicie.ci<ic cere ats 127 INGEIWO? oo caicreuyslers cetera slaleia s'eceatatera 25 
MEMIEGS ee roisvera crerwrstaralevoiccereseieveue! svete Fe ACORN See o oh.c S:w:ci niet ercieke o)dyajes a. nlelelwiaynieyece 182 
MUSUNESEOANED Si etel olla cece’ dave ioievorG,cceie GO -s.ays,o 0.6 os Aa OOM! sora cies .cic cacye cl clera wie a arevarwtetele 62 
NGS ULE PETAL eriorc a sicko a) eigiovere aiokereraiaiw lois Teer COLTON. cava ce scicverers ormralolerernieetelelemiels 208 
MU GUVAAN Rleisinveloielcicvereleisleicislcisisvcvere-e see's G2 a Cotton -PiDeR eiccrs\sie,cle)ecmataisia.s) eicrareia's 209 
Camellia UGH A Ge ORCI ee TOO UCOGLONBGEU (aicic dics cio <i ore sreletsiolelale isis 209 
PEPTIC SESE UA ret otete cicliatcyare)c)e.s)s/0 a0, 0 wis) 6° 69 Cowslip, English ......0ccsccesceee 98 
RTC aU abs oieicie cycle lsiecsile oiclsieie,0.erehe 122 #8 Crocidolite Dis eluisvehatel sie) stele jeVeneeen - 34 
MOAN VOM ORANG Wc eye rere ielie sicliere)s iayei'a\ejeles 18 Cross-Pollination S Spahth ol areLU are reerel wiatetwita 62 
PAUEREAMOE Ol aiatsyotayaialersiofete ietersie e.o.s,e\6 18 Crystalline Quartz ..............--. 55 
Carbon, Minerals Containing........ 98 Crystal, Rock ...-ccccccsssccsccce 56 
Carnation Rererers ict A GN CT OLn Oe 71  Cubebs...... PROC Ee Onan oor 131 
GANTIGNI TIS re eich ever cin eo) cis: bugie! ale'e ole lereieve AR OGRA ia civccleveserb Otelola n.erbielelS cua lswa/aleerers 135 
MONTH PRP TENe icvarss ralaieCeue cre oa ieie faralin tal cue 139 Cup, Scarlet Painted s. ccs vo dene. 79 
GCarvonhy laces sisi ccigiele see so. os TOS) © Pamoullsy cau cane on cee ate elec aires 86 


211 


212 INDEX. 
PAGE PAGH 
Daisy; Blue Spring jo: . occ Beis LOS Hematite 3 eid ciisnicwie ties Sco bles cea geen 
DRISTES Ul ieee ais wie wisi lew io aievennienctoterstotsre 80 Herb, Great Willow... sc <:cleimalemione 
Wan Geli Vac cassie se erate loelcuat eta ltetobetene 134 Hickory, Bitternut\....<. sesame oe eee te 
Date Plum, Virginian.............. 173 MOoCKerntit 5,5 c\sic «.01cicic ese 176 
WLAMONG iss wcjes nie eis exe Actors 29, 37, 38 NUS SF A882 FSS oie cccce lots vier eee 176 
DIZitalin wa ceieclenies he ceicee ne Kev5. ALE Piggy, 275, 6%. 8i)0,.:0)00.0 0 one 176 
WOE PROSE We evshe cleo!) 4 ssc isle lelekerorek-pereaete 70 SHALDALE) .\2\0\<10 0.» «10:< 010 oldbeesl alae 176 
Double Wiowers ois cscs eveesapate slotelaterete 59 SHEUDALE) ¢o)s. 050.610 wie.0 05 cele ere een 176 
MIASECE PALY io cic icietn cic syeia ein atoiereenete 68 Wri bGhHe art) <.c././<1sis1ois.oalorcnenena Phau vats rt 
BPS -AM Pleo arescus sie oe rare euaie siete ee tavebane AGS) OP ROMY HOCK 2.7 ios cic slo re in fain = oie vie. oe 
[aD eA Aare Gigi eC Dum ee SOmck. EGO: SEEDDS) aaial ctalsicis store iets: ole tetsle io etch mene 133 
BIMESrA IG: ioc siedicc wo slices Aeiesstelad eae oo Bbornplende.  .....3\-..%s selec cme cere 34 
Hogan Cowslip -2.ci5000 cie4i. leptons 98 Horseshoe Canyon. = \<.c.-i- s.siele ere 18 
ETT ee yatta eee em Cree EI re rs er 175 How the Earth Was Formed........ 9 
Walnut and Related Trees........ SUG *4REVACINEN:. 7. ,<.055:v, «co ofeie pic lors oreo ee "6 
LOLs “otet ae loss ieteiiousls misivletetcveletene = aieed 43  MHyacinthus Orientalis ............. 
Wriveron, Genus: 2... .'sccleelel ete Maye FOS B® PBINGIS TINUE) c1-1.ccicsiesl eres icicieete Soa 176 
Ethiopian Lily ..........+.--+e+- + @i kndidyw’ Mallow ........ 00252 jai 92 
Malis) Nig@ara 06.2 he. cece ccAand Molen 19 PARK) os 6.20 onieiciee oie sie Come ee Pn je 
Wamily. Heath) oc .cccdstsn cet ae ape 103 PHC: 'F. sc'nccc s/s bic eRe «s 90 
ive GE enn pA Oar ric obs suk. OF AEE: A RPIS Rie con sra susie ose la iene oie eee eee toe &8 
BCMA Waly) oie. <\s.cinicerstociatersiausiae arte 69 Fildrentina «5.6 o<cisc.0bes ade 
BGA ISUINON G cis a jars loves. 06s) soja clcler stots Pare: . | Gerinidiiica 2.04.05. Se Meee eee 89 
WORIDONE ce, oc to js\oe biere-cio.o.24s ohare tetotetehe © 176 PaVGa, ois i< 2,02 6 isis ateies wee eee . 89 
Bare: WEE oo. c:cic ccc iors sleiwrcie aniclotalere sve 9D Lg riiivil: We EAI rice 89 
iy teh Go Ss Sgacueeccoggas sooncane 127 Sambucina . c..cisisis sideline eee 89 
MleUr: Ge) OUWIS 5. 1s nje,suclaxcieyoi scale lala eta ee 89 WEYSICOIGE  .is.6 Sisvexe ona) o:0 cic shoneli naan _89 
BLING 2 dois, oie iwc iein © wile tele te tale erates Statana ie 49 wish’ MOSS 2). <,c.ctolets se cleo) nto ie nee 139 
Flowering Almond ............... >. *5 tion Ore, Spathic......0): 2s. aden 24 
Blower-de-luce: oo... ois:s cysisieciewteletvts ote 89) 2 RGN OTES sole ole.c/01s.010: 010 chore tomeerete nena 26 
Biower, Pattern .20 65.04.00) ste eer G2 Daciwthl «ws acl s Sheet ns ee i § 
WEIOW OVS o aisle cola Hagsus eiere Berea oh CMe ets EO IAMASDER w oloveiciveiei clolercierete te peiatotere Seilbicics 49 
and Their Invited Guests......... 5D) NUS, 5/5 isis faye: odie eels opt ele area 
POUDIG A aie chaicis's siviskelevepecvere APR 59 Sc MUM GUAE <c.0 <cie,0 be crete ets aie elcherenetanea 162 
OTOSES) ofacic, 0b, erscbiapd, s orevets Bterete tae tel Fe TAT | | RAADIATA 0.25 ie) < iass ore elejone char dicate ciereneneen 
Formation of Minerals and Gems.... 23 lLady’s Slipper .............. 4 vee 40 
ROR TIO VEN a ojo. c were cievovaisi cle sme ota oleloraie F26 © BapIs LAZO (es iia ace icici crn o Seen ee 
Rracrant Balm ....\...0wied. tes ce ee 90> benrely Mountain |. s. 3)... ccisictelow este 1 
Rringed Gentian ...5. foci. desccwes 94 Lazuli, 1h) CON Beac Orion crt > 
Merit, Grape. . sts cwnawis dese on Pewee GE Peal fase) ise ials.cle (a evovchors svelape erecta 25, ,28 
WYGN ES sooo. oy oveye al's'a\ousiskelexdceicietareisteta ots ERD SB MION 62 2) coo st) cis, 5) cia! ovale, oyayerduenecal neal 157 
Pomel, bracket, -...5..05 .cis Pee ewec FOS W RACOEICE | oars 6: 074 oo, 01) nym elem oie oo is 
SHELL a civ orci cic, cvsverecoinvanctalazece Moers 493 BAuun) Harrisif 5).)./0c\0:. «cic o arate 
DV OOUY ane lovepicicis\arayeseisicce ve aeons Sistas 196 Bon eiflordimy fs, < s1sicie.s's he. deen ae 3 
Fungus, a oiianas dha ain DC aa Sahel Bale 193 Supeebamy, 2.6. ./2,cie ceca t ae eee 
RORY gic a's ava iol waa lenoun 4 ie temp teretereinia terete 2 ee, 7.1 AO RIE COC E ice i, - . .68 
WATIGE )c)./5 wlevc/nia crate eid e ahaa ata) ators 38, 44 PREP ICH I (5)<, a acer ciato aveotediepereleveea ea 67 
UP STR aR Aa Se Ohatancatedon cet teeSee Be MTT ce (areicrs wie -oi0 ole stams te erate a 
MINOR) eioicicis casaslcteiaicne ate sea ee ems 39 CARBAR 26 a iisicios sic ofsieietoarmete eee 69 
rT Fn ee a, REN ANE Cte oe 86 TORREEE no ia)e c dieleals asia sc aoe a 
GeAtigngd. 1s \.\iieisic'one ee rarcicie rowie wees 94 eae 6 jee oinkal etolelte atatal SreReneee Jace 
ntian, Fringed .........+..s.-- « 94 VON se Sere: bchu(ahe/ars isye eNes ek ee 
MPIANA, BUS aicichscielcke selenite 94 BIGHGOW) 2 i-.c civic docs ne cb ye eee 69 
Geyser, Old Faithful............... 18 Of thie s Nile’. c/s..j5.0.c soe 7 
Gigartina Mamillosa ............:+. 139 ¥ the VAMeY « sy..<cicis5.;sieisters alee 5 
Qing era iss cic Seiad watts awe 109, 114 pr CAD Gi sleisis,siucory ce eee - 
GPOIGEM TOG «isio55 core bicte Risisbeisuereivdeverspe aa i Wild, WeLOW «6/006... 5.0.0 b sis.n srmclarereeee 69 
PANaAGi an 2 >.. cscic/cieserepeiale wiaaicialomen es Ay | RANNIO au oue eiesajevet oie toxers rola cere aera 159 
GIGANTIC 5 cccicccissciercios we istoleeious a steed PE PRAMMONATE fo orn cic ae alec orettt ose cr at eheeaeenen 7 
Bolldago: ALSuts «cicis wicycielote aeinlalel die 73  Liverwort, Round-Lobed ............ 1 
Leis, 3,6 b's eSavqiorsvetohote’ sheer ah ie die os (3S penraeee Sick shatnincinite eile rath ict el state 172 
WU MILE) ct caviolcloiaycceleye or eiwteleteia else eae Mh | (HAERCE) oS ieie selola micvaicyo je lelerae min Gval acetate 109 
Grand |Canyon.s.2.0.615.0). se hah nateaaas 17 Mad. TIGIO) 5 \oi(6se 5 .0jec eros teisse oe 169 
GYAN oils ices Sie wialeles > as ee ee ae 167 Magnetite ............ seer sence 26 
BY G oct cen, npsieyois a0 eae e eee ee 161 BOSIZO §5ic)c.tis'o wis ele. nleveye eve: a) oraiphel etal Riera 1 
Greenland Primrose .........--++.-- OS” PREM IMCHICE ae cits cleversvele to areysisintesaete 32, 50 
Brazel’ NUTS ieee ic:sic no selene Rae eae 176 Peall6w, Wnidiay .c4\.5)< wesc wlnsinciemeee 92 
PRCAS PATTOW, 2.6 lacie oucieielors choke e9 96 MASA 2 occ se bok ue $2 
Hieard, Cloistered, 0500 ccis secs ccc 95 MUSED J2.cic stu cidle cra ccelace cuarecaterobateeanane 92 
Heath Bamily .....o..s2s0idearteeade 103 ROR S ite; ovbcchai siesevoke sere otc ccmeeh bia aenenan 93 
WMelianthus ANNUUS. = shite cteiwsicies > SO)! READIO WB isicic cpa ca eicle sielctorsdntelane <i 92 
PRGHIOEPODE! baie ctatalbitieietore toler esis ere te terete’ 49° | “Marble Beds) 4.0. ioc cicaseicislcioujnitoteras 30 
{ 
{ 
. 


INDEX 213 


PAGH PAGH 
MES VCYMIGHG oo oi. 5's cele o:eveletele-ei'c SO) HREDDETI rs cicicicre oie siete ciate ache een 109 
I ETE TN AE or i ow ee ee 30 PCPIATIEN! \. oi 5.5)c'chel gictecauier ee wether 63 
MEIN TONU ITIVE) och ancl o2 «gc ek ors cc cate bie 92 Persimmon | ihhip)stiels a vciss ac Oe eee 173 
 isVELA CT Enis) 05 SS Ba ae ea ae 96 POCAT ioe S wo; cle ele) alataterwie’s ore dle atioeiciale 176 
he TaNSO TON TEE Sh a FIGtF OR GRAI SA aiciiec cre a staten carne OM eee 62 
PE TUNT WEES oe fos claicie oie aida Qiteteee ROS) Pb tren ple rai\n were crite larsieietetaore 171 
MRRP OVTUPL Viren. c(cjnhcleve ecleysis sic elasis siete 69 PIMK; Chinese: .ic.ie'siss ccraaele sok ae q2 
Medicinal Piants MPN aiers Mav eiciaieie  wetee 125 F amily suahallon scakeheharasoie tote erento rceele teks q2 
SRE RT TINCT Noleyeic siccle's's is vee eaten 86 NAV CRUATANY (so ors eaters nieiel oy erekat here cee 72 
To SoG ey 6 aS Ae ee re 32 INT arn iis, <:.nyavreintel sv ehore oiere'al metoeea ere ave 96 
and Gems, Formation of......... 23 BSCR! s/n wie at hetnys. sievee «law Oinateeinieeite 96 
BOMEATMAE CATDOMN. 2150.6 se.0s.0 siecle De. PICA yc Coerne te Javnds ein asthe eee ee 65 
AO EEO EMIS Gare tra ois c's of e's 0.6 6 cowie e drove $9 Jp Plant. Wee o.oo eee 169 
PEPE PTPOUTICIENY |.) afore ici vie cree eie'siccee we 90 WIGEHEE \<)' 45.655 wy aiohio ek pat ee 205 
(Re ey 203 Protection's, o\c.c cele cais cae tsecce 199 
i ALES) SAS SE BRASS Sn et ar a 228 Plante) Medicinal 2 22/0 )1- este 2 toe 125 
GL tole erosieio'e sie rs ce eowe 39 Miscellaneous 9s s)s\c.-1-1e «saa eletaletots 199 
Moonstone, Ceylon ......2...0..00. 52 Wind-pollinated ........66 004.00 60 
PERE ARTT COP Ui orev cele) aves ‘aceve\ersia'e o'etye i GS) 5 PIRSA se levecciv. s ererecerereisicne SOR Renee 49 
POSE CHLTAECEM beiciccc cc scacecee ce « 139 . Phim; Virginia Date......... 0600.8 173 
LES Ses J6R bes Boe GOS e pee 139 Prime; Indian. ..0.0..0.0cs cece nse ewe 90 
TENET WIEOTOVE socio ciciciecc cle c cle delice 409 Ve POLMERY vers Varies Sees ee Sse see ore 64 
MPRETITE RET UU ED. ciclorc ei cie Ce viele ic See 104 Grab? i6550'5% Sass Fatae Seon 
Hite ¢ Gey h QE AE SS eee See ee 96. PéHination .i6502 625.8060. cees ess 
1 Tn eee as 2 ee ee ae 91 POmeLranate: are cicijeecccisie'ce oe wien 172 
PRRUS DE tacts vale iaverave ciaeicrs selec stele s bisleie OD Ew EOD DY: orci ore cietoterclelerct> otelursetetia siotere 136 
RPE aero cia okais eval Shas tw wle oo eS 92 IPBQSGi 5% ais cielsleteraiatate aiatoteratorelsi emits 49 
Mushroom, Chantarelle .11.2..22222 187  ~+=~Precious Serpentine . eieeleis ease ee 53 
POLS See catai ccs Mer ohate aioe Gis’ w orate cas 191 LONE. 3% 0i<,01c Sus a ae eterereiels eee eee 37 
Fly ‘Amanita OSE eee ee 191 FF PEM FOSO}5) 5 cise; c oieverate ee wi atetaretalrneanaee 98 
Glistening Coprinus ............. 188 Greenland’ ois esis ack ees ww ee 98 
G@réen BRussuls oc... ccc ccccece . 190 Pulque sla aieraleroverorels elev wretetet ale Fae Cate 86 
Masked Tricholoma.............;. 489 «= Pyfite cecccctrsctrtcescarsccces 26, 50 
Sulphury Polyporus ............. HD «- P¥BORCHO) 660, sis cece olsle civlels VE He ose 50 
LL TRISH 8 A@G6H6 Gonnu se oun sede 185 Pyrus Communis .............5.5.. 154 
METINO MATION osc cacicuctsewcceccesc 92 BBIENSIS cc ccc cece sccvce ce shbssia 154 
PROTSSUIS as Sats Hel aa rele sale ataveie's Os 85 Quarts ..........cereveveeecs soses 32 
TAT ape aes Some om Ga boemae asic 86 and the Silicates ...........0.««4 35 
MILIVE COPPEL 2.6 5c cbse cs Shoes = iD Erystalline 52 cic sec ce ccc eda de 55 
Pawar WALI oo. cece occa te 6 sees s 29 Obscurely Crystalline ......+4.... 48 
TARO CORRASEE SHodonsuc otc 2 ooaoes 27 Rose ....+00. Siotaleleictel setae sits seess 56 
DAR ES EMAL Ge sic icieie cre dered dam tcdece us 175 DALCRHAE® deci cicte visicinicicsa ve an aens 56 
IPP Coes faces edie oaese ss 176 BinGhy: J< 600 2. Sdey Jas ese dh POSE 56 
PRIN edocs oo uh ee Ae 176 Quince .......... sale oe nce dp TOR Te be 163 
Sn SO er 109, 118 Red Pepper ..........--e sees ee ees - 116 
NTSeice cis oS coc ece caer eses 175, 149 Keine de Femmes ...........00ss0 78 
TEC) SA ees a a ele REAPAGHENATONE . oie)d.c.c. coe. o he so pee eee 87 
Obscurely Crystalline Quartz........ AS RNOGORT UC Ieee o)ore!olvielalctslcpeleyeteiclotals Mets 52 
Oil, oe SE ae POLS Be OO Ine eae 70 OGKsCrVUStANe. cccietereicicisia: o evctele aeiemrets 56 
Wel Ae EEE Se eg ead er 20 RONG oie, aia aie o ovoloisléus © @ ctadeue/aionetetp patanions 70 
Old Faithful GySeRiem ie icie Sook iave . 728 DOS .ccccccsecessccrcsccescevces 70 
Un e2 A aS Sa lee 49 IMSITOWetosclacc: cco aresc-cre ee ici pete tone 93 
Miya ete n Son aig oo clase Ske. deeer es 39, 41 of Plymouth ........-++.-++se+eee 96 
Omit eee BS Bere ee ene GF eee 137 Oil on ccccccssscccccvevseccosece 70 
AOrEN Peg eid Ahir arceho wewilds os 156 QUATEZ 2... cece cece eee e eens 56 
WOTCHIG HERES. | Kiara ciciers crore a kleicic els olels 76 ala SYe ois So: ero) eile wien teeta eS ale Ie 70 
CORY CLE (So ea a ee ie ee EE 5 0 Me IR UNAS el sae} ous) ais 5.6 eso ereisie ins Stwiw leant 39 
MITCH MOE MEINERS GLO eoisis) cielcrere vfs clsisrele ee 25 Rudbeckia Hirta iosccs esi aietiatet 81 
PUTCRON PCLGS fois) cvetstate wieisie'crs.c 6s cicie ae 27 Sanbatia TLibe!) ssiwiclecre ves e te eee 96 
Ornamental Stones .............-.. 52 Sapittaria jo s\- <iclo es elem ee sate eh ere 
RINWESOM DCS dc alee Sala ckevel avwie)ciovehe- ove evs 90 SAP MITC oie cis nie. wraeyvic el taes 6 keene ee 39 
MICEOROEWERONE fF olele oc clovec clei ave.cub vcs rales y fi | Ranenitic Quartesc cose sees 56 
MOR USLIWaratele a alsin crevetaete! o cies ce cis elele eic'e 65 SATO! sd ci aicrcisic bie, dis ww eis einre een phere 49 
MN GAUIC Rh ee tela cieerecorn wie chiara aye'e Shave oiavene Gide NALGONYE. \scicscssceewee wees emus 39, 49 
PPSPULOEYI GH OWGE Gertie or hero cre: scl eitinreie's ere 62 Scarlet. Painted. Cup ecckiessicue ree 79 
ERRsees Tn oyeteeey ater eels cura orrenalie’.s e010 le wiiaeve 152 SeacPink: 6s.Seacis wcicrettaceatale paheeate 96 
EH arr etertoratcreretev sis chevcvcicinr ce ates sieleais s 153 Sedge, (Cinnamon Vag) sre cide wists leisislare 127 
PPCNATEE rere rotors: aie a.e S aceein stetereke 175 Self-Pollination® 225 <a sicgse enacts 62 
PERE Re ee etter cfs Wejevovere! sia eis aia wel DT Sepals: s.5 a cie co's win wie leteeieteialatel sieve aiatetevun Ger 
SESeCRC ON Stic leyessiclisials Wie vie cca le ebvsietoters ala ire Serpentine taba Wash Gale eta baate ere wate 34 
BEM recat oto le aim: is) oe! sinha! afew lev'e 116 Serpentine, Precious ..........+.+e. 53 


WTR ie i ocho eid-o araseretd wlelate, wi a/ste 127 1 Shell-Wlower: cons hele srw ates vista ieee 1038 


214 INDEX 
PAGH PAGH 
SITICALOS Tiana creole sie miciaters yAGdedoat SOG | MLUATELIEE ave b cleldisiciersvers a 16)s aie eiateiteta elesateee 
Simpler's(JOy.7 55, Seicisie wee cia heels oats 105; “Thyme, Wield | iss.... scc.ccs ccle.c see 128 
Slipper; Hadyisiencc oes ce sinewe cue 76 OU SOLS oe) ccciesevs je. 0:sy0 1a ec ahaa 129 
SMITLHSONLEC oie lave. che cteiete ciorare orerauetoherete Be WAT. ie oioks wii Sorpincie.cve » cya eae eee 128 
Smoky. Quarts. = ce wiieateue as teye ss 5 WAIN hs a.'5 rei eratex eve! sh avoteye over sieveroie ete 28 
Snake-Head 6 see cic sic icte ee ane 1038 TODSECO. 52.c% Binvcleia-s od eve octets tote einen 130 
BUAKELOOt BLACK acces sisistorels aiete clad ere 97 SEOWMIAEOS |.) ale vsyelerelejelste.c (ois «efx iota 168 
SORDPWORE Toon wiccatere aie eerale: eietonenetawis 102 IPOD AZ: sieickotehaia siete aie. o's o)uteleteletereme «Do; oe 
Siam Soar se comb osroso bans + 20° ©) Honrm Aline Mejor <ere » wicts ie) 1s  sveielotene 47, 32 
Spatwie Irons Ores 3. oacsse eer ae sss 27 Trailing VATHUEUS ss... 0. « «1a oenerstoee 103 
Splcedian cio sieks isvelcbaleietereis Sebetesosenionotes LOD) = Wnaveler’s Oy cr... <1-.ci o)<1>lniol> eee 101 
Sle 27. eratavaroncte! aie Meseteie eo tayeave 99) “treacle Sse ss -e'e'sle wiers ble. n) eee 123 
SUAMCMS ee arsote sie clelchers eiererersiorerareaereters 64 Tree, AlMOUG osc iciccrsss cern coe 178 
SECM Ay acre clatcictelareleiatorsiete ae utereisbelrie 65 Chocolate. éicic0is eat adie ee eee 180 
Stones; ‘Ornamentals oo scree a claeiere ote 52 WROWAM ocraiciecvs <:sore asta eee catches 154 
SIDUM rasta iate lelsiatataterersisvonierackeresneta ok 38 Tribe, Sabbateas ...,.:..0. 2. enneeweee 96 
HEPEGIGUS acre rerereteir erate chelekaiels; e/mieier erate 37 UP PU a ved Wises 'eie oles Ae voter = ee) Ae 63 
BITS WEED siceicuroiaicic cornet aaioteiotare ts 165,. ‘LarkigiCap Waly): ccm. eee 70 
iy BREE cadoncosbone aa pobeonleT Go), TEUTQUOISEN. oic s! elo <tole s)=) oe oe eee 40, 39 
DUPAE-Came rs Wersiale cle siete or ctordlass iene eine 122 Tnrtle-Head) Sci (ciclcicls/ejoie > eters 103 
Sop hitecor. LEO ss ciete sieioteicsicta ciere ere 26 Weald) i. 5 oc:0 0.070 ia 0 ave ova,o 0 viata erererenana 118 
Sipe Poke Achemcn on dca toooricoos 34 GE LCP io cid Si sjuteye nec eters lelete are ieee 119 
Sunflowers and Daisies............. 80 WAPISCIER) Cclcce cs oleic oliev nies eels Gee enema 39 
Sweet sg ee ciicictain craisiclelereiste serene 127 Welvet-Beat. icc s sie sc lcce sie) stniohed hone 92 
William Werb@las <.-.cicce kis .c:< cvevcyeteis in ataials orem 105 
Re Boot Wervain; Bluey c.c.< sje) oe iets 105 
Black .... 6.0) (3 PA ria cid eran Ser oc 99 
ESN ro ayoy cia cis tar tateta,oteiotetate eiore te tarelale Virginian’ Date ‘Plum... .¢. 022. esses 173 
Campoe Wirgin’s ‘BOWer: cic cies acisic: 0 clerclats eae 101 
Congon Wiake-BRobini iss. oc5 5) o\e1s crete n)acn tol oi eicreteene 63 
Green ... Walnut, WACK se iciers ci visein'n to ro aiaiere 176 
Glanpowaer veces seiistcocecielegcs 121 Win glishy) <../cre cic osictevars oterss eee 175 
ER VHOW a terveterccoisioiaiaisieieieieratertteterateiere 121 Water. ROSG Sicic eter co cteisiele cs cteleeleteiatane 70 
ELV ROM MSM velclateiueletetetelateteceietelelerete 121 Watermelon) siecc:c0iselatcte mle) oialelal et aietete 174 
EERO Go tetelwio oieis aictaialoretaierarsierers e. 121 WiGed! TIO 6S sicicicse cl eleiele olerernotatenenenene 95 
MinkicSam ecco sciecoet cae ee « 122 WHOLIS. (OUD Sesoistel c/s ove) oste ni 5 1eiata aioli 20 
PAGE ySOUCHON) oc on cicleciels niniaeieieine 122 WHRCRE arate ew ere eieia exele cvclete aint) ote eter 183 
IRECOR Merci otaisios nels Seciceloentinatan 122 White Pepper) cive.s . o.0ccc Pete nie ccteterereee 117 
DOM inistel cielo (aie oisiv che ers [erelevciciatereunte 121 Wild “Yellows Villyic. sc. aariienee S-ofs') BOD 
UG70 tt) Ta ae Glee oor bnicnodnde 122 Willow-Herb, ‘Great. <<<) <<): wletere 95 
RIEL Tosa tae aleve tcinieteheleveleterelo arctote 121 Wind-Pollinated Plants ............ 60 
ERGusi th AV. Si tctats ave ake clarsiou a citeneieterer 121 Woods) CHEETY) fe eicjc cielcisitiaselcve ekerererenete 167 
Waited § kash) OA AR AAA om a adinoa dist 121 VICK OF Giicarcls)aleve's) tacin=\ el d.n' 0s eiele aietenene 177 
SHER SV OCAIMNCLIA! alalstelsis(olels.eislesele\piota/ ols 120 Wellow /PAaly ve arc c'e. 010: 0 ofa. a\oy aie ee 69 
TY l a OS A HACC DOT cCmOGE AC DPIC TOC AAMC o ccetewicleseiclaiece a5 Sno - : ae 


WHMIBODIEE. ¢oSc cc ecole cdcevtaccce OB | ZMUMMLG ce cc cic cicie ce-cas s'd caresreen an 


— 


EEE 


~@ 4 


YW PN i me 
ay, j Reena if 7 


> 


‘ ee 
ee — ee SSS OTOEOOOOESEEEea=aanaoOoOSoSoumnmamamomamamaomoamamuaomoumOmemoomooooaeeaeaaoaoaeaeeeaeaeeeSeS =o 
= ——— = ——